Family Master: Aaron

This is a prequel to "Family Master" which in turn in based on the characters and story 'My Mom is a Slut' by darkride.

It is also 80,000 words long and covers many, many different types of sex and kinks. Because of its size, I feel I have to put warnings up front to prevent people from giving it their time, only to land on something they are uncomfortable with.

Incest/Taboo - This is the category that it will be posted in, but the incest doesn't come in until the latter part of the story. So a warning for either too much or too little incest.

Gay Male (likely the most controversial), also Lesbian Sex - Two POV characters, one male, one female, explore and accept their kinks and sexuality, and as such, same-sex scenes are found throughout. Also, the story is named 'Aaron' because it focuses much more on him than on the female character.

BDSM - Consensual verbal and physcial abuse, cucking, cock cage, humilation, collars, leashes, bondage, impact play, public displays, etc.

Other lesser categories - Anal, Erotic Couplings, Fetish, First Time, Group Sex, Interracial Love, Loving Wife, Toys & Masturbation, Crossdressing.

If you fit in the venn diagram of all that or just like my writing or the world I'm building, thank you for reading. If you don't, then no hard feelings.

Chapter 1

Aaron's girlfriend, Maryanne, mounted his lap, tongue wrestling his in her mouth, her body ground against his crotch, as moans escaped their mouths. Alone in Aaron's dorm room, tonight was the night they'd decided to give each other their virginity. It had been a long, long time coming. They'd been high school sweethearts, started dating when he was 16 and she was 15, dating all through high school and into college. Even when Aaron, a year older, went alone to college and waited for her for that year.

Their upbringing in a conservative, religious small town, in a deeply religious family, meant their relationship was very slow to progress. Doing nothing more than kissing in high school. Then when they got to college it took a year before he'd got to touch her breast and pussy, and another half year before the first time they gave each other oral. But, now they'd agreed they were ready, or rather that she was ready, as he was bursting at the seams.

But she was worth the wait. Aside from the fact that he loved her, she was gorgeous, 5'6" tall, with long straight dark red hair down to her middle back, beautiful bright green eyes, full pink lips, delicate chin, slim body with a tight ass, and nice teardrop shaped c-cup breasts; she was amazingly beautiful and that wasn't just Aaron's rose-colored glasses.

Because he, on the other hand, was very average. If he'd decided to become a spy, he'd probably be great at it, as he disappeared into a crowd. 5'10" tall, dark hair, slim, skinny, dark eyes, light skin, and with little muscle mass. He'd never been called hot, masculine, powerful, or strong; instead usually described as kind, gentle, sweet, or cute. He felt she was so far out of his league that he was more than willing to wait for her and make her comfortable. "I love you, Maryanne," she said between kisses and meant it with his soul.

"I love you too, honey," she said with a sweet, delicate voice with a slight southern drawl she had been trying to get rid of for years. Aaron had had the same accent but also got rid of it in favor of a more neutral Midwest one. They both hated their ignorant, closed-minded town and wanted to forget it, including their small-minded families. She planted her lips on his again, moved her hands under his shirt, and gently touched his nipples, twisting and pulling them. He found he loved it a while ago, and she was usually willing to indulge him. His own hands grabbed her naked thighs and moved up under her white sundress. "Yes, baby! Your hands are so soft."

Maryanne removed her hands from under his shirt, reached down to the hem of her dress, and pulled it over her head in one quick motion. Underneath, she had a new, tight, lacy, white bra and panties; they were new, sexy, and looked expensive, but she wore the hell out of them. Aaron literally drooled at the sight of her breasts pushing against the delicate material so close to his face. He raised his hands, set them softly against the material, then cupped and squeezed her, eliciting a moan, and she arched her head back. "Yes, baby. Harder!" She moaned out.

Aaron followed her direction and gave a slightly harder squeeze, the breasts soft, but firm under his palms. She responded by bringing her own hands up over his and squeezing them and her breasts harder. "Yes! Harder!" She nearly yelled before roughly bringing her lips against his once again, her tongue fighting its way into his mouth. Once she got sexually excited, she tended to get much more aggressive and more horny, which led to more aggression; it was actually surprising that they never had sex considering how hot she got from touching. "Grab my ass!" She moaned into his mouth. He did so quickly, surprised by her profanity.

He took two handfuls of her butt and tried to squeeze as hard as she'd requested on her breasts. She pushed back against his hands and began to grind some more, his dick finding excitement in the movements and feeling. He held on and guided her to where he wanted it the most. She didn't slow down or disappoint. Her hands moved from the side of his face to the bottom of his shirt and pulled it off, breaking the kiss for only a moment, before latching on again.

Her hands continued to gently rub circles around his nipples, as they continued to make out for several more minutes. When she broke the kiss, she moved further back on his lap, leaned down, and kissed and licked his nipple, and her hands went to his belt, unbuckled it, unhooked his pants, lowered the zipper, and then reached into his pants.  Her fingertips slid underneath the waistband of his boxers and through his pubes until she touched his rod. She timidly brushed her fingers up the length of it. It was so hard. She wrapped her fingers around him and glided them up to his soft, sensitive head. He opened his mouth in awe as she rubbed him.

He knew he wasn't big; he liked to convince himself he was 4 and a half inches, but he knew that was pushing it. He didn't know if Maryanne knew he was below average, but she'd never said anything disparaging about it, which made him love her more. She released him for just a moment, quickly reached back, unhooked her bra, and shucked it off down her arms, before tossing it to the side, leaning forward again, bringing her tits higher to his face, returned her hands to her cock, and whispered in his ear, "Suck my nipples!" She said as she rubbed his cock in her hand slowly.

He nodded, scooted closer to her, ducked his head under her breast, and kissed them softly. She kissed his forehead and buried her face in his hair as he took her nipple in his mouth and sucked on it, his tongue flicked over it.

She moaned gently in his ear, leaned down, and whispered, "nibble on them." He started nibbling at her nipple, his teeth pinched it gently as he sucked. She moaned as he squeezed her other nipple, pulling it gently in his hand as she rubbed her hand up and down his shaft slowly under the waistband. "Pull it out for me." She said aggressively.

He pulled his mouth from her small pink nipple and pushed his pants down slowly. She rubbed her hand back over his little dick. She brushed her thumb over the head of his dick. Aaron leaned his head back on the back of the couch.

She stroked him slowly and then a little faster, his dick twitched, and he moaned and tensed up a little bit. She smiled, moved back off his lap, leaned down, kissed the tip of his cock, and licked it gently before looking up at his face. His mouth was wide open as he looked at her, his eyes begging her not to stop.

She knelt down on the floor between his legs. It felt amazing when she wrapped her warm lips around his throbbing dick. She looked up into his eyes, and he moaned in bliss. She swirled her tongue around him, sucked down slowly on his cock, and her hand rubbed the shaft, while the other played with his balls gently.

He spread his legs a little more, and she sucked down all of his dick. He moaned and fell back as she sucked on his cock. Her soft lips slipped up and down his throbbing shaft as his moans hummed through the air.

She reached one of her hands up and rubbed his stomach as she licked her tongue against the bottom of his cock, and pushed the head against the roof of her mouth. He humped his hips in pleasure a few times, thrusting himself deeper into her mouth, unable to control his hips.

She sucked harder and faster. He moaned deeply and rested his hand on top of her head as she pumped her mouth on his cock, her lips squeezed as she sucked as tightly as she could. Eventually, she had to pull off his dick for a breath and she moaned and looked at his face before whispering, "I want you inside of me."

"Are you sure?" Aaron asked, not wanting it to end, but making sure she was truly ready.

"Yes, baby. I 'know' I'm ready." She blushed, rose from her knees, moved to the bed, lay down, and waited as he pulled his pants and boxers down. He grabbed a condom from the box he bought earlier and put it on. She pulled her knees up and kept them together until he knelt down between her legs and spread them open, looking down at her pussy.

He gulped and scooted up closer to her, grabbed his dick, put it at the top of her pussy, and rubbed the tip of his head on her pussy slowly. He held himself still and looked up into her eyes, and once his gaze met hers, he slowly pushed himself inside of her.

They both moan out. Her eyebrows crease together, and a high-pitched moan bursts from her. She felt amazing! He moved slowly, and then in one hard thrust he hit something a little harder, and she cried in pain. He looked down at her and saw her squished eyebrows and face, "Are you okay?" He asked, concerned.

"It hurts. Give me a second. My hymen..." She grunted through clenched teeth.

"Do you need to stop?" He asked worriedly.

"No. I was told it'd be like this. They said it's like stubbing a toe, quick, and painful, but over in a minute. Just stay there and hold me. I'll tell you when."

He gave her the most reassuring smile he could and leaned down onto her, lightly touching her lips with his. She kissed him back, her face relaxed along with her pussy. "Okay, I think..." She paused and wiggled her hips, "I think I'm ready." Relieved, he pushed himself all the way inside of her. She quivered against him as he held it there for a second, moaned, and looked down at her with loving eyes.

He took both of her thighs in his hand and spread her legs further apart as he started to hump deep into her. She closed her eyes in pleasure and moaned with every thrust. She sighed and reached for his hands.

He took her hands, looked down at her, and pumped his hips deep into her. She squeezed her pussy around his cock and bit her lip as his hands moved to pinch her nipples as he steadily thrust himself into her. He felt his balls slapping against her butt cheeks and heard the wet noise of her pussy as he rocked his hips.

He wrapped his arms around her legs and started to thrust harder and deeper. His cock was getting hotter with every thrust. Her pussy was pulsating against his throbbing cock as he massaged her with it.

She bit her lip to muffle her moans as he sped up. Her breasts bounced, and she pushed her hips up against him, wanting him deeper inside her, but he had no more length to give. "I love you!" She moaned out as she cummed with a scream.

"I love you too!" He moaned loud and pushed his hips down on her, his weight heavy against her as his dick throbbed deep in her pussy. His cum filled the condom. He spread her legs, taking one last look down before collapsing on top of her.

"That was amazing," she said, wrapping her arms around him and kissing his sweaty forehead. He kissed her deeply and then slid out of her; a final moan escaped her lips.

-

Maryanne lay next to her wonderful boyfriend, a sheen of sweat covering their bodies, a wet and lightly bloody spot leaked from her onto the bed sheet, her breath slowly returned, and her mind came down from the high, it was wonderful. It had taken a long time out of her hometown to accept that sex wasn't evil. To accept that the sky wouldn't fall if she enjoyed the touch of her man. To allow him to pass the final barrier, but she was so glad she did. He was a kind, gentle, loving, generous, enthusiastic, obedient man, and although she knew his size was lacking, he made up for it in other, subtler ways. She couldn't be happier, plus she didn't have anything to compare it to, just her girlfriend's stories.

After that, there was a bit of fear, spurred on by her girlfriends, that now that her boyfriend had crossed that final barrier, he'd change or leave her. Luckily, the exact opposite was true, their relationship entered a whole other level. Love, intimacy, and connection; their lives moved forward in beautiful and wonderful ways. Sex happened as often as they could coordinate around each other's roommate, and it was great. Then, after about a year of that, the consequences of their actions caught up with them, and Maryanne found herself pregnant.

"What do 'you' want to do?" Aaron asked, pushing it back on her.

"I don't know!" Maryanne said through sobs. "I mean, we can't afford this!" She wiped a tear from her eye, "If our parents learn about this, the little money they send will stop... But, I can't end it... It's not in me... I know we left the religion, but..." She started and stopped and stuttered several times, her heart and mind fighting a death fight.

"Listen." Aaron said with a confidence she rarely saw. "I only have one more semester; I'll be done before the baby is born. I have the paid internship already set up, it's not great pay, and I'm not exactly an expert on the cost of the children, but I think it could be enough, if you want to try, I'll be by your side the whole time."

"You'd... do it with me?" She smiled a small smile through sobs.

"I'll always be with you. Always!"

She lightly kissed him, "I still don't know. I have another year after you, which means being heavily pregnant during class, giving birth around exams, and having a small child during my final and hardest year."

"We've got a little time to decide. Luckily, it's a more liberal state. Until then, we can use the student health services, and maybe talk to someone about our options."

Chapter 2

They decided to keep the baby and try, and the rush and stress began. Aaron had to deal with finals, with his internship, with health insurance, with a rushed courthouse wedding, and with dealing with a hormonal, horny girlfriend. And then he made a huge mistake.

The day they found out that the baby was, in fact, twins, Aaron and his roommate ruminated and drank. And drank some more. The next morning he woke up with a massive jerking motion and while almost the entire night was a blur, the one thing that was vivid was that he had given his roommate a blowjob. He began to hyperventilate, he couldn't remember any conversation before or after it, he couldn't remember his emotional state or thought process at the time, but he could remember so much about the actual act; the feel, the smell, the taste, the look, the size, the sounds of his roommate's grunts.

He tried to tell himself it had to be a dream because of how out of place it was, but the stain on his sweater matched his 'memory'. When his roommate woke up, he didn't say anything about it. As far as Aaron knew, neither of them was gay and wouldn't have gone out of their way to do that, but it seemed like it happened. He tried to subtly ask his roommate, but either he didn't remember either or he didn't want to talk about it, and Aaron didn't want to bring him back into the secret if he didn't have to.

Then came the question of telling his fiancée. He tried over and over to tell himself it didn't happen, and if it did, then telling his moody, pregnant fifiancéeas bad for their relationship, their future, and their unborn babies. The next time he looked into her eyes, it hung over him like a thousand-pound weight. The good part of him, the part that loved her, the part that wanted to always be true, wanted to tell her. But the weak, small, cowardly part of him couldn't and wouldn't risk losing the best thing that ever happened to him, and he kept quiet. A decision that never left his heart.

After that admittedly large bump, they moved on together. Life was hard, he graduated, started his job, and they married at the courthouse so he could add her and the babies to his insurance, and he worked overtime every day. He was reluctant to skip even a single day of work, but his boss, aware of his situation, forced him to take a honeymoon and babymoon; it'd only get harder after that, and his boss said he'd need this.

-

So they went together to a small lake house cabin.

No one told Maryanne that she was going to be so fucking horny when she was pregnant. As she stood in front of the mirror, in the bathroom, in the small rustic cabin, her belly was bigger than ever. She saw her stretch marks and hated the thought of them and what she would look like when all of this was over. It was the height of irony that the pregnancy made her hornier than at any time in her life, but also made her feel ugly and she didn't want to be naked with a man.

She knew she was hot, normally. But, now she felt like a bloated mess of horniness, and she wanted cock so badly. She also felt really bad that she didn't really want her husband's little cock and instead, she fantasized about a monster dick taking her from behind. But, her husband was here, they were both horny, she'd never cheat on him, and most importantly, he was here. She was hornier than she'd ever been in her life. She needed dick so badly. She could feel one of the babies kicking her from the inside. The pregnancy hormones only seemed to make things worse.

She slipped out of her maternity clothes and into a piece of lingerie that she bought for this occasion. Her breasts, hips, and obviously stomach were larger, and she hated the way she looked in the long black sheer lingerie. Objectively, she looked great, nice tits, beautiful face, nice hair, but she hated it all. She wanted to be wanted by all men, not just her husband. She looked at herself in the mirror and shrugged. It didn't matter, her husband would fuck her and if he didn't get her off with his dick, he'd do it with his fingers and mouth; he always tried as hard as he could to make her happy.

She walked into the main room and saw her husband putting groceries away in the small kitchen fridge. She got horny and a little annoyed seeing him, he still looked pretty and in good shape, he wasn't growing two humans inside him. A frown crossed her face before she caught it and reversed it. It was hormones and not his fault; well, it was half his fault, but that didn't matter for this weekend. He had a bright smile, and he beamed at her, looking her over until his eyes reached her stomach and his smile went even wider.

"Hi!" She waved with flirtation, hoping that he wouldn't have a problem with her pregnant belly.

"Hi!" He said with a dopey smile, he did love her, he didn't mind her body, he loved that she'd be the mother of their children, and she loved him for that.

"Come here!" She said with a near growl and beckoned him with her eyes. She was ravenous for sex in ways that she had never been before. He moved across the room, grabbed her gently in his arms, and kissed her softly. Too softly, she needed it rough! "I'm so horny. I need to suck on your dick. Please, get it out for me."

"Honey?" He asked confused, he kept seeing her as a mother rather than a horny, sexy, woman!

"Cock! Out! Now!" She said intensely. He laughed nervously but he followed her orders and got his cock out for her. She gripped it with her right hand and began to stroke it before she got on her knees for him. It was a bit uncomfortable with her pregnant belly, but she got it to work. She popped his cock in her mouth and sucked him. She needed to cum. She needed to feel sexy and worthwhile. She needed that dick inside of her. She needed to feel it fucking her and she needed to cum nice and hard.

He gently caressed the back of her head, encouraging her to resume the sucking. She was more than happy to oblige, a cute giggle muffled by the rock-hard meat as it slid into her hot, wet mouth, flattening her tongue on the underside as she took the few inches inside and began to drag her juicy lips back towards the tip. She shot him her most innocent look, fluttering her eyelashes as she sucked. He grinned down at her, enjoying the performance as she took his balls in her soft hand. The gentle squeeze of her hand easily persuaded them to reward her with a few more thick pumps of precum into her mouth as she sucked him. Her eyes met his as she began to enthusiastically bob up and down, her lips and tongue working together with her hand to give him maximum pleasure, the blowjob falling into a steady rhythm.

She slowly kissed her way down the underside of his cock, giving the head and shaft quick licks as she moved lower. She removed her hand from his balls and replaced it with her mouth, gently sucking each ball into her hot, wet little mouth one at a time. Her silky soft lips expertly massaged his pulsating balls as her dripping wet tongue slid over them inside her mouth, gentle humming moans sending soft vibrations through his sack as she simultaneously began to pump her soft hand up and down the swollen dick. The pumping motion only briefly broke as she slid her thumb over his sensitive, wet tip at the top of each stroke.

She then began to ascend again, flattening her tongue as she dragged it slowly over his balls and up his shaft, finally pausing at the tip to teasingly swirl it a few times around the head before wrapping her delightfully soft mouth around his dick once more. Drops of saliva began to stretch from her lower lip, finally splashing onto the rug between her knees.

Her fingertips slowly edged further back, teasing the sensitive spot behind his balls as her lips slid effortlessly up and down his shaft. She gazed up into his eyes as a slippery wet finger began to trace circles around his ass, applying a little more pressure as she allowed more and more spit to flow down his shaft. His fingers tangled in her silky hair as he breathed heavily, pumping his hips in time with her sucking, groaning as her finger gently pushed forward into him. He threw his head back as she sucked and slurped away at his engorged pole. Then she suddenly stopped sucking and looked up into his eyes.

She tried to stand but needed his help. Once she was up, she slowly took off her lingerie to reveal her body in its full, pregnant state. She had huge tits. She'd watched them grow week by week along with her belly. His cock was hard and she wanted him in her. "How about you take me from behind?" She suggested.

"Okay," he agreed, removed his clothes, and she bent over the couch and waited for him. His cock wasn't big, but anything there, now, was simply divine. It scratched the itch inside of her perfectly and she could barely hold on as he began to fuck her a bit harder.

"Harder! Faster! Use me!" She begged him, and he paused for a moment. She hoped he would roll with it and give her what she needed.

"I'm going to use you!" he screamed as his hips pistoned his dick into her. She could feel her pussy responding to his words and his cock. She exploded, squirting a heavy amount of juice all over the couch. "Did you just squirt?" He asked confused, that wasn't her normal reaction.

"Yes! Don't stop! I'm not done! Keep pounding me! I need this! I need it!" She screamed, she felt him pause for a moment again, her words shocked him, but he was either willing to look past it or he liked it, and he picked up his pace even more. He gripped her by her hips and pulled her back and forth on his cock. She was about to cum again. "Don't stop! Right there! Right fucking there!" She screamed. She could feel her pussy spasming, giving way to the biggest orgasm she had experienced. She could feel her entire body shaking with orgasmic pleasure as she screamed for Aaron. She let her entire being become engulfed in pleasure.

"Sit on my lap. I want to feel you on top of me." Aaron whispered to her. He sat on the couch and she slid down his cock in reverse cowgirl. She could feel the sensation as she descended down his cock. He felt so good inside of her. She was filled with emotion as she rode him, moving up and down with passionate, sexual energy. She knew that he wasn't going to last much longer.

She moved her hips in tight circles. She wanted to drain the shit out of his cock. She squeezed her pussy on his cock, tightening muscles so they were gripping him tightly. He let out a few grunts of satisfaction, and she could tell that he was close. She let herself cum again, breathing deeply as she released her muscles, and she screamed loudly. His cock was deep inside of her and she was feeling it. She was enjoying and savoring every second of this moment, as he splashed a load of cum inside her. She was milking his cock for every drop that it was worth. She wanted to leave him feeling empty.

She could feel the cum already dripping from her as she lifted her pussy off of his cock and listened as it made that beautiful squishing sound as the cum made its way back out. She reached two fingers inside of herself and pulled them out, covered in his cum. She slipped her fingers into her mouth and tasted his cum. "Your cum is fucking delicious."

-

Aaron was shocked by her language, her horniness, her kinkiness, and her insatiable lust. He'd thought he understood what insatiable meant before this, but Maryanne took it to a new level. They fucked again and again, she came 3 to 5 times for every one of his orgasms. When he couldn't keep his dick up, he used his mouth and fingers. When he needed to eat, he ate with one hand and used his other hand on her. She just didn't want to stop. While he didn't exactly love the way she looked pregnant, she was still beautiful, and her aggressive, crazy, sexual behavior was so hot, he, too, didn't want to stop.

They spent the entire weekend naked, never left the cabin, didn't do any walks by the lake or sit out by the fire, just sex. The closeness with the love of his life gave him a sense of contentment.

And luckily, he had that, because six weeks later the twins were born, Steven and Sandy, and life took a turn into stress, long nights, short days, lack of alone time, lack of money, the pressure of a new mother finishing college, her body not bouncing back as quickly as she'd have liked, leading to her not wanting to be naked around Aaron, leading to even less sex. And the handful of times they did have sex during the first year of the twins' lives were lackluster, nothing like their honeymoon or college days. It was leading to a breaking point, and Aaron was afraid he would lose his wife to apathy.

Chapter 3

Aaron sat in the bar, at a table far from most of the small crowd, pouring his soul out to a co-worker. He rarely drank, both because of what happened in college and the fact that he rarely has free time nowadays. He was past drunk at this point, otherwise, he'd never have had the nerve to talk about such personal things. And beyond, luckily, this co-worker was a real friend and wouldn't and didn't spread around what they talked about.

He didn't hold anything back. He talked about his and his wife's sex life, about what happened in college, about how small his penis was, about the lack of orgasms from his wife, about his fantasies, about his weakness, about his fears of losing his wife, about everything. And his friend offered many pieces of advice, but the next morning, he didn't remember most of them.

-

"You want me to... What!?" Maryanne almost yelled. Her husband came home late last night, drunk for the first time in their marriage, which she could forgive, as he worked very hard for this family. He'd been incoherent about their sex life, so she helped him to bed and they went to sleep. The next morning, however, he asked her to sit and really talk, and he told her about his idea. His idea to have another man... Fuck her! He suggested it, he wanted it, he fought for it, he wanted her to get an orgasm from another man, and he thought it would solve everything.

"Aaron! You can't be serious! Why would I? Why would we need this!?" Her voice rose just enough not to wake the children from their nap.

"Honey," Aaron said with complete calmness, his hand covering her own, his eyes finding hers. "Honey, you haven't had an orgasm in months. You haven't gotten it from me, you haven't given one to yourself. You used to love sex, but now you're denying yourself and burning yourself out. We have to do something, or you're going to... I don't know. Burn out, resent me or the children, lose yourself to being a mother, instead of the woman you are and deserve to be."

"Well, maybe if you took me out more!" Maryanne accused him, but he didn't take the bait. He just looked back at her calmly and with no hurt in his eyes.

"Baby," he said and squeezed her hand. "I've planned 6 big dates in the last six months. You canceled two, and you fell asleep as soon as we got home from the other four."

"Well, I was tired from taking care of the kids all day!" She tried to defend herself but knew what was coming.

"I work 10-12 hours every day and still come home and offer you several hours to yourself. I've never denied you when you needed a break. Even when we couldn't really afford it, I paid for a babysitter to give you breaks in the day. You shouldn't have been so tired that you couldn't find time for us, or even yourself." His voice was steady and calm, breaking down all her objections.

"And you think I'll find the energy to fuck another man!"

"I don't think it's about energy," Aaron said. "You don't see yourself as sexy, as sexual, as hot, as deserving of being fucked like the slut you loved to be." He had a look of lust in his eyes that she admitted she missed seeing. Giving birth changed her body, changed her motivations, changed her sex drive, changed her into someone that she didn't recognize. She hated seeing her stomach that had a bit of extra flab, her breasts that didn't seem as perky as her teen self, of small stretch marks that Aaron claimed he didn't see, but she knew were on full display, a butt that used to be so tight that it'd turn college boy's heads, and now was flat and boring. Her eyes welled up with tears, thinking of the loss of her younger, carefree self.

"You're wrong!" She really yelled. But he was right.

"It's one suggestion. You need to know you can seduce a man. That they'll jump at the chance to fuck you. That they'll love the look of your ass and your tits. That you're still the hottest woman I've ever seen. And if a man with... a bigger penis can help you get off... Well, I want that for you."

"Honey..." She said with comfort. "I've never cared about that..." But she did. She'd never been with anyone else, but she'd used dildos, much bigger dildos. And they 'worked' better. But he was more than his dick.

He looked her deep in the eyes, his own eyes telling her he knew the truth. He didn't have to say anything. "I love you," he simply said.

"I love you too," she said and looked down, thinking. "How'd it work? Who would it be? Would we know them? Would they keep it secret? What if it got out that we, what, were swingers?"

"Not swingers. Just you. You don't have to worry about me."

"And you 'want' to watch?" She asked, confused, but saw a look in his eyes.

"I want to be with 'you' for everything. And I... talked about this with my friend, Sam, last night at the bar. He suggested it and said it'd done it for another couple before. If you'd like, we could ask him..."

"You've already talked about it with someone! You put it out in the world! While you were drunk! What if someone heard!?"

"Sorry, honey. I was scared I'd lose you. I needed to talk with someone."

"Why would you lose me?" She asked, scared and confused.

"Because you're losing yourself and I can't save you myself." Aaron looked sad, scared, and ashamed. "It doesn't have to be this. It doesn't have to be sex. We can talk to a therapist, but I think it's your body and your sex drive that is what's causing you to lose hope..."

He let it sit in the air as she looked inward at herself. Was it sex? Was it life? Was there more to her than 'mother of twins'? Would she mess up her marriage by sleeping with another man? Was an orgasm worth the risk of losing 'everything' else? But if she didn't fix her outlook on sex, would she lose 'everything' anyway and still lose herself as well? A therapist would be an expense they couldn't afford. Sex would be free, but not free of consequences. "Please..." She paused, "Please, give me time. Don't mention it for at least a week. If you don't get an answer by then and don't see a change, we can talk again. Okay?"

"Of course, honey, this is for you. Please, think about what you 'want', and think about these or better options. We have to do something."

-

Almost exactly one month later, they were in the car on the way to a hotel to meet Sam. They were both dressed up, Aaron in a suit and tie, Maryanne in a short, tight, little black dress, making her tits look amazing. She had done her hair and make-up better than at any time in the last couple of years; she looked amazing. "What are the rules?" Maryanne asked as she stared out the window.

"Um..." Aaron stummbed around his word. "Uh, they have to wear a condom. No kids from this. Um, no anal. Try to avoid getting it in your mouth, so we can, um, kiss later. Um, I don't know. Don't say you love them..."

"Should I kiss them? Like a real date? Should it be real, or, um, is it just penis in vagina, and then we leave?"

"Honey..." Aaron started slowly. "This is about 'you' feeling wanted. About 'you' finding joy. About 'you' getting an orgasm. About 'you' rediscovering 'you' as a sexual being. If you need to kiss, grope, get or perform oral, or talk dirty, or beg or scream out an orgasm, then 'that' is what I want you to do. If this is going to gain either of us anything, you can't hold back because of me."

"Can't hold back..." She whispered to herself. "When... if this happens, you have to tell me if you're uncomfortable. I can't lose you to this. Please, please, please don't let this destroy us," Maryanne said, almost hyperventilating. Why'd he want to do this? How could any man be okay with this? How could this not ruin them? But, they'd talked for hours upon hours, and he said he was okay, that it changed nothing, that he'd be happy seeing her happy. But how could that be true? 'She' didn't want to see 'him' with a different woman, but he's okay with this? How could he 'know' that it wouldn't hurt them?

"Honey, breathe. I'm sure. I'll tell you. If you also agree that you'll stop if you're not comfortable. Don't keep going for anyone but yourself. Not for me, not for Sam."

"Okay."

They went to a mid-tier hotel with a bar in the lobby and found Sam standing at the bar, nursing a drink. Sam was a pretty unremarkable man; he was more muscular than Aaron but had a bit of a belly, and he had short hair that looked like it wanted to curl. He had a strong jaw and chin, more masculine than Aaron's, but she loved Aaron's pretty face. If she'd approached them both blindly in a bar, she'd go for Aaron, despite the fact that he seemed 'weaker' by comparison. He was shorter than Aaron, had dull green eyes, nice white teeth in a nice full smile, and was maybe 30 years old, seeming much more mature than her or her husband.

When they approached him, he reached out his hand, and when Maryanne grabbed it, he gave a nice squeeze, looked her in the eyes, and said, "Wow! I've seen pictures, but they don't do you justice." His voice and words were smooth.

Maryanne actually blushed, "Thank you, Sam. And I guess, thank you for offering this. We're... Nervous."

"Of course, Maryanne. Literally, my pleasure. I feel like I'm getting much more out of this than anyone else," he said, licking his lips and looking her body up and down.

She felt her body react to his gaze with a shiver, her nipples hardening, and her pussy getting slightly wet. From just his words, gaze, and sexual desire, maybe Aaron was right, and she just wanted to be wanted. They continued to talk and drink for a while, and Sam continued to compliment and entice her, treating her like his date. Aaron wasn't ignored, but he was secondary to hers and Sam's comfort.

Finally and with the tension building to an uncomfortable level, Sam stood, held his hand out to Maryanne, and when she took it he pulled her up, into his chest, and whispered right up to her ear, "I'm going to fuck you hard."

Her body trembled, and she released an involuntary moan, "Okay..." she whispered back, her voice betraying her desire to be aloof. They exited the bar, his arm around her back, Aaron trailing behind, Maryanne not worrying at that moment about anyone seeing her with another man. Later that thought jumped out at her and made her scared, but for now, his hand on her, his desire driving her, the drinks and her horniness made her think of nothing else but Sam.

Sam opened the door of a room that he rented earlier and guided her inside, almost closing the door on Aaron, whether on accident or on purpose. Maryanne frowned slightly at that, but let it go quickly as Sam reached up to her face, pulled her forward, and planted a kiss on her lips. The moment it happened, she freaked out, wanted more than almost anything to pull away, but took a moment, her lips still and limp, and just thought that'd they discussed this a dozen times, and she was ready.

She started to return the kiss with a bit of passion as Aaron moved to the chair sitting in the corner of the room. He loosened his tie, crossed his legs, leaned back, and just watched. Maryanne took a deep breath and slipped her tongue into Sam's mouth. He deftly returned her affection and wrestled with her tongue; he was skilled and enthusiastic. His hand reached around her back and slid down onto her ass, roughly taking a handful, and squeezing tightly. She loved it and moaned into his mouth.

Someone wanting to grab her boring ass made her hot. She too brought her hand around and grabbed his, it was refreshing to touch another man.

She turned her back on him to undress and looked longingly at her husband, watching her with almost no reaction. She didn't like his disinterest but didn't know what she did want from him. Reaching behind herself, she undid the short zipper of the black dress and pulled it from her shoulders to the ground. Then she unclasped her bra and shimmied out of it. Now all she had on was her panties. She looked at her husband and then back at Sam, who licked his lips as he stared at her. After only a moment's hesitation, she peeled them off and stepped out of them.

She caught a glimpse of herself in the full-length mirror attached to the closet. She had to admit she had a fine figure. Her breasts were large, firm, and high, and her nipples protruded pertly. She knew they were a little worse for wear from breastfeeding, but objectively, they looked pretty good. It was only knowing what she lost that made her sad. She felt she carried a little extra weight. Her wide hips surrounded a swelling mound with thick, dark red pubic hair to match the hair of her head.

But when she turned around, she gasped at seeing Sam. He had undressed in record time, and the figure he revealed differed from her husband's. His stocky frame showed a decent amount of muscles in his wide shoulders and robust chest, but his stomach had a little beer belly. He had a thick patch of dark fur on his chest and around his pubic area. And her eyes darted down toward an eight dick jutting from his groin, almost demanding her attention.

She approached him slowly, almost hypnotized by his cock. Their eyes locked for a moment, he stood with legs slightly apart, he obviously wanted her to fall to her knees, and so she knelt down in front of him and, taking that rigid cock firmly in her hand, put it to her lips.

One of her dildos was about this size and shape, and she'd put that in her mouth, feeling the difference between that and her husband. But, the difference between a dildo and a real one was night a day. The feel of both softness and hardness, the smell, the feel, the pulsating, even the smell was amazing and intoxicating.

He let out a heavy sigh of satisfaction. She was nervous but also excited. She stuck her tongue out and tentatively licked at the head. She gained some confidence and licked all around the head. She started licking up and down along the sides. She licked from the base all the way to the tip, then swirled her tongue around the head. Soon his cock was slick with her spit.

She grabbed the base of his cock, and slipped the head of his cock into her mouth, and then out again. A quick swipe of her tongue, and then again into her mouth, taking a bit more in each time. She felt so very sexy down there on her knees, with a cock going in and out of her mouth, she remembered the first time she did this to her husband and felt young again, a new experience creating a new her.

After a bit, she took my cock out, looked up at him, and asked in a seductive voice, "You like that?" She wanted and needed praise, to be desired.

"My God, yes! You are fantastic! Please don't stop!" He told her. She beamed and her pussy pulsed. She was working about half of his cock into her mouth with each stroke. Looking down at her, he said, "You are doing great! Go deeper!" With the cock still in her mouth, she nodded her head and then started moving her lips towards the base. Further and further she went, and she was amazed when she got her lips wrapped around the base of her cock, her eyes looked up at him in triumph as she took it all in. "Damn! You took it all! You are a natural-born cocksucker! Can you believe this slut, Aaron?" Sam asked at the corner. No answer came back.

She took his cock out of her mouth and said, "I want to be your slut cocksucker. Can I please be your little slut today?" She begged.

"I would love for you to be my slut! Get back to sucking, you sweet little cocksucker!"

She beamed up at him and got back to sucking again. He placed one hand on top of her head and reached down and cupped her breast in the other. He guided her head up and down on his cock, but she didn't need any encouragement as she was fucking him with her mouth. He grabbed some of her hair and made her stop. As she looked up at her, he told her, "You're too good. I'll cum too soon if you don't stop."

He lifted her up to a standing position, and then he held her close. Not tightly, but his big warm hand fastened itself to her bottom again. He kissed her on her face, neck, and shoulders, gently but ardently.

And then he extended a hand between her legs and, for the first time in her life, a man other than her husband touched her sex. It was wet, wetter than it had been in a long time. Her fluid was leaking out of her and trickling down the inside of her thighs. Sam's stroking was only making those juices flow more copiously, and she was getting shaky in the legs.

Sam led her to the bed. She lay down on her back, and he followed at once by placing his body on her own. Placing his head on her chest, he made love to her heavy, perky breasts, kissing them all over, encircling the nipples with his lips and even nibbling tenderly on them, and pressing them against either side of his face. Then he moved down and, leaving a trail of saliva with his tongue, reached her pussy.

He inhaled it deeply as if absorbing an exotic perfume. He flicked a tongue in the general vicinity, lapping up some of the juices that were pouring out of her; then he fastened his lips onto hers. His hands grabbed her bottom and gave it a good squeeze while his mouth worked gently but relentlessly to stimulate her.

After three or four minutes of diligent licking, sucking, and nuzzling, her climax suddenly burst over her. She had to bite her lips to prevent herself from crying out, as a shriek of delight emerged from her throat. She clutched the sheets with spasmodic hands as the orgasm caused her whole body to shake as if she were being electrocuted.

"That was incredible!" She said to the room, before she got self-conscious about her husband hearing it or taking it to heart, about comparing them, about praising this new man. She uncurled herself and lay flat on her back, spread her legs, and for a while he just admired her, ready and eager for him. He picked up his pants, pulled out a condom, put it on, then climbed on top of her, and stuffed his cock into her pussy.

As he plowed in, she felt the heady sensation of being filled by a man, 'fully' filled. He was so big! She welcomed his invasion of her body. He got into a good rhythm, pumped relentlessly as he showered her face with kisses and used his hands to probe her body; her breasts, her back, her thighs, her ass.

He pushed harder and deeper, and soon, his breathing picked up, his body shook, and he grunted out a roar. She felt the condom fill with her. When he eased out of her, he rolled to the side of her, pulled her on top of himself, and continued to kiss and caress her. She whispered, "Thank you. That was... Good." It was actually great, but she didn't want to make her husband feel bad.

"Anytime. You're amazingly beautiful." He said, and she swooned as she continued to kiss him, occasionally stopping and thinking about her husband. She had gotten what she needed, so maybe she should stop. But then, she thought maybe if she kept close to him, he could go again, and she was ready.

Chapter 4

They drove home in silence, both afraid of the other's reaction. Both were afraid of asking, afraid of hard truths, afraid of the risk that this made everything worse. Aaron pulled the car into the parking of their apartment building, he reached down and grabbed Maryanne's hand bringing it up to his lips and kissing the back of it. "Honey, that was..." He whispered.

"I'm sorry, honey..."

"Hot. You were amazing. You looked beautiful tonight. It was something else, it was awesome."

"Honey?" She asked, confused. He liked it? She had liked it. They liked it together?

"Did you have a good time?"

"Oh, yes!" She moaned as her body convulsed at her pussy. "It was nice to be desired."

"Baby, I never stopped desiring you!"

"I know! I'm sorry, that's not what I meant. It's nice to know someone 'else' thought I was hot, was sexy, was a 'slut'." She moaned the word.

"You're such a slut," Aaron whispered with a wicked mischievous smile.

"Yes," she hissed, "a slut."

"What does a slut do?" He continued to whisper as his hand went to the button of his pants, popping it open and slowly unzipping.

"They suck cock," she too whispered, her body and voice shaking, the heat from her pussy radiating out to the rest of her body, her breath getting deeper, her eyes going to Aaron's dick that he fished out from his boxers, slowly stroking it. Part of her mind laughed at the size comparison to the one she took an hour ago, but the much larger part of her wanted it more than Sam's, more than any other man's. She wanted to taste it, to suck it, to have it all to herself.

"Then suck it, you dirty slut!" His voice was forceful, and her head moved on its own. In their car, in the parking of their apartment building, she took hold of him. This felt right! Being used, abused, being slutty, being horny, being desired by her man or any man. It seemed perfectly natural to lean over and take hold of his cock and put her mouth over it. Holding his balls, she slid it in and began to suck.

The more she sucked, the more he started to moan. "Oh yes! That's it! Suck it hard for me! Make me cum," he moaned as her mouth moved quickly over his stiff cock, his hands moved to the back of her head as he pushed her further onto him. "Yes, that's it! Taste it! Take it you dirty bitch," he shouted as she felt his body stiffen and her mouth felt his warm cum filling it. She thought she might choke, but managed to just swallow it like a natural and she finished off by licking his wet cockhead before pulling back off it. She kept her head down on his lap, watching his cock continue to twitch and leak, her body felt like she herself had just been fucked, being used, being talked down to, made her hornier than she'd have thought possible. Was this what had been missing from her sexual encounters with her husband? Or was it just new and exciting?

She rose up, hiked up her skirt, pulled down the top, removed her bra, and crawled across the seat until she was straddling his lap. "I want you in my pussy right now." He grinned at her, and his hot tongue found her nipple. She groaned and opened her legs wide again, moved her panties aside, and raised her hips to meet his hard cock. "Please fuck me now." He guided himself into her tight cunt. She reached down for her clit. "I am going to cum so hard on your cock!"

He pushed himself deeper into her, and a look of pure pleasure crossed his face. "Oh my god," he groaned. He pulled back a little so he could watch his cock moving in and out of her pussy. She kept playing with herself as he fucked her.

He started pounding her so hard that the car was rocking. He ran his hand over her breasts and tweaked her nipple. He fucked her with slow, steady strokes. "You like that, baby?" he growled, speeding up his thrusts.

"Yeah!" Her orgasm crept up on her without warning. It bore down like a freight train; there was no way to stop it. The orgasm sent her body into convulsions. "Fuck, I'm cumming! I'm cumming so fucking hard! Oh my god, don't stop!" She clamped down on his hips with her thighs, her pussy throbbing, she threw her head back and cried out so loud.

"Holy shit," he groaned. She rocked her hips against him to take him in more, trying to get him over the finish line again. He was balls-deep and slowly started working his cock in and out of her. She clenched against his cock, barely able to speak. Faster and faster as he fucked her. The sensation was so good it was almost unbearable. She ground her hips against him. "Fuck yes," he growled.

He took hold of the edge of the seat for leverage, using it to push himself as deep in her as he could go. "I'm going to cum! I'm going to fucking cum." Hearing his voice, hoarse with pleasure that she was giving him, sent her careening toward the edge, and before she even understood what was happening, she was cumming again, just as he exploded in her and he roared as he filled her up.

Her legs were quivering as he helped her sit up. He started to say something, then just shook his head and tucked himself back into his pants. She pulled her dress back up and lowered the bottom, she could feel his cum dripping out of her, but she didn't care. She fell against the window like a rag doll. She was completely used up. "That was great, baby!" She said with a shaky voice.

"Yes..." He paused. "It was better than anything since our honeymoon..." He paused again, seemingly afraid to say what he thought. "Do you think I was 'right'?" He stressed the word but seemed scared to ask.

"Yes," she moaned as she recalled everything that happened tonight. "Yes, it seemed to help. 'But'," she stressed the word too, "we'll see if it lasts." They exited the car and walked hand in hand back to their apartment. They paid the babysitter, checked on the twins, and went to bed.

-

The night's activities worked for a while. For weeks, they had great, forceful, spontaneous, dirty sex. Then for months, they had good sex. Then for another few months, they had boring sex, and most times Maryanne didn't cum, and they had to ask themselves if they needed another session with another man again. Maryanne resisted again, almost as much as the first time, and Aaron had to convince her again.

Sam was more than willing, as he'd been asking Aaron almost weekly for another night with Maryanne. He often talked about her great tits, which Maryanne would have loved to hear, but Aaron generally didn't like. In the end, Sam was still the best choice for many reasons, his dick size a 'big' one for Maryanne. So they had another 'date' with Sam, dinner, drinks, and then a hotel room.

Maryanne had another big orgasm with Sam, and then when they got home, Aaron and Maryanne had great sex again. And the high lasted for a couple of months again. And again, they hit a lull. And so the pattern repeated.

They used Sam for a third time, but after that Aaron was getting uncomfortable with how familiar he was with him at work and with his wife on the dates. Then, using a kink finder website, they found different men. They used one guy for a session or two before moving to a different man. Maryanne seemed to really like this, variety seemed to help, even when some men were 'lacking' in size or skill, in general, variety was better for her.

This pattern went on for more than a decade. With the children older and in school, it allowed Maryanne to get a job with flexible hours, so she could work when they were at school. It, in turn, made her happier, and she had more time and energy, therefore, the time between sessions lasted longer. One year they only had to bring in a man once. It felt to Aaron that while he didn't think they'd ever end the sessions, they seemed overall less important, but he could feel that he and his wife still felt something was missing from their sex lives, and he didn't know how to address it or figure out what it was.

Chapter 5

Maryanne checked her lipstick in the car's visor mirror, smearing it with her pinky and puckering her lips. They were on their way to another encounter, and they'd become quite accustomed to them. They no longer went to dinner and drinks, not wanting to be seen out too often. They no longer rented expensive suites that they only used for a few hours, instead using cheaper budget motels, although they still demanded they be clean-ish. Maryanne had had her tubes tied years ago to prevent pregnancy, but they still used condoms for STD safety and to avoid a cream pie that might upset her husband.

She still dressed up to the nines to entice the men. Aaron dressed up but didn't need to impress anyone, so he used the same suits he wore to work. Age continued to progress on them, and her weight still stayed above what she'd have liked, but she maintained enough that when the men saw her naked, they more often than not complimented her, but she saw every flaw, and those flaws were growing every year, and she noticed men noticing. Even Aaron, slim his whole life, had gotten a beer belly after 30 and his butt didn't look as good as it used to. They had been doing this for more than 13 years with about 20 different men, so they knew what to expect.

They got to the motel, went into the room, moved a chair around for the best view, then her husband turned to her, hugged her, and whispered in her ear, "I love you. I'll always love you. I hope you have fun tonight."

She smiled wickedly at him, "I'll try. Who's it tonight?" Aaron handles most of the correspondence and time setups nowadays.

"New guy. Marcus. He sent some pictures... He's impressive... Young, strong, 'big', handsome."

"Really!?" Maryanne asked, shocked, young ones were less interested as of late. "Has he seen my photos?" Worried he'd be disappointed.

"Oh, yes! He seemed quite interested. Asked many questions. I think he's more interested in the fact you're an actual MILF. A hot mommy."

Maryanne laughed, not thinking people would have any interest in the fact she was a mother. "Well, I guess I can deal with that. Big you say?" She smirked and kissed him.

"Really 'big'." He said and lightly slapped her ass. She laughed, and they sat on the bed together and talked as they waited.

Twenty minutes later a knock came at the door and Maryanne opened it. On the other side was a young, maybe 21 years old light skin black man. He was tall 6'3", slim, wearing a black tank top, showing hard lean muscles. He had bright eyes and crazy masculine, handsome features. He had a smile on his face as he asked, "Maryanne?"

"Yes," she said with a smile.

He walked in fast, pushing up close to her, and didn't stop walking until he had her pushed up against a wall. He brought his hand up to her neck, got a solid grip, and in an angry tone, asked her, "Are you a dirty whore that likes to be fucked hard?" He tightened his grip around her neck, "Are you a fucking slut?"

"Honey!?" Aaron asked from the corner as he popped up from the chair. They had a safe word but had never had to use it.

"It's okay, baby. I think it's alright," Maryanne said calmly.

"Yeah, you dumb cuck! Sit the fuck down! I'll give your bitch the dick she needs! Since you can't do it right." He sneered at her husband.

She turned back to Marcus, "Please. I want this, but don't treat my husband like that. He doesn't deserve that."

Marcus's eyes softened, "Fine! But, don't speak again unless I tell you to!"

"Yes, sir," she squeaked out.

"You filthy whore." He said and brushed a long strand of red hair from her face and kissed her while still holding onto her neck. He dropped his hand from her face, down to her breasts, and started to fondle her.

She responded by grabbing his hips and pushing her own towards him. He took his hand off her neck, broke the kiss, squeezed her breast harder, and slapped her across the face. He looked into her eyes and asked, "You're loving this aren't you, you fucking slut."

"Yes!" she moaned with a crazed look in her eyes, her cheeks red and flustered, breathing heavily.

He slapped her again, she moaned again, and he slapped her again. "Cockteasing whore," he growled at her, "Get on your fucking knees!"

She couldn't have dropped to her knees any faster. She reached for his belt and he slapped her hard and yelled at her, "You're just a fat, cock hungry, slut, aren't you?"

"Yes! Give me your cock!" she cried out looking at him with desperate, thirsty eyes. She hated and loved that he'd called her fat! His insults drove her mad.

She undid his belt, unzipped his fly, and pulled his cock out. Her jaw dropped, and her hand reached for his beautiful cock. It didn't seem as long as Sam's, but it was the thickest she'd ever seen. He slapped her hand away, pushed her head against the wall, grabbed his cock by the base, and began to her hit her face with it with heavy thuds. He grabbed her face and tilted it up toward him, and then he lay his cock on her face covering from her chin to forehead. She responded by sticking her tongue out and licking at his balls.

He grabbed a fistful of her hair and pulled on it hard. She yelped and sat up higher on her knees. He grabbed his cock, aimed the head towards her mouth, and pushed forward into her lips. She opened her mouth wide to accommodate his size. He pushed further, his shaft sliding over her tongue and hitting the back of her throat. She choked and gagged, but he didn't stop moving. "Fucking cock sucking whore! I don't care if you choke, you're taking my cock down your throat!" He groaned.

She put her hands up on his hips, reached around, and pulled him further into her throat, fighting past her gag reflex until his balls were against her chin. He pulled back until just the head of his cock was in her mouth. She started inhaling as much as she could through her nose and circled her tongue around his cock resting in her mouth. She looked up at him, her eyes red, her makeup running in black streaks down her face. She stared up at him. He gripped both sides of her head and began to fuck her face with slow and deep strokes. "You love this, don't you!? You dirty, saggy titted, whore?" He asked as he fucked her face.

She hummed out muffled words around his cock. She did love it and at the same time hated it. It hurt, she could barely breathe, and her face stung, but it was so good! He grabbed the front of her strapless dress and pulled it down, exposing her bra. He reached down and pulled out her tits. Her nipples puffed out hard. Spit fell from her mouth, down her chin, and onto her tits, as he picked up the tempo of the throat fucking.

He closed his eyes and just pumped away at her mouth. She put her hands under her dress, pulled her panties down around her knees, and started playing with herself, as the cock was continually thrusting in and out of her throat. He pulled his cock from her mouth, and she just panted and moaned, still fingering herself.

He yelled at her, "Who the fuck gave you permission to play with yourself slut!?" She didn't say anything; she just looked up at him, smiled, closed her eyes, and kept going. He slapped her in the face "Bitch! I didn't fucking tell you to touch yourself! Take your fucking fingers out, now!" She pouted and reluctantly did.

"Now grab your fucking tits, push them together around my cock, and make me cum with those big, fat, slutty tits of yours!" He roared at her.

She kneeled there and rocked back and forth in front of him, fucking with her tits. "Uh... That's good you dumb slut!" He groaned as he pulled away from her, grabbed his cock, and jerked himself at her face. Rope after rope streaked toward her face and covered her tits. Her face was red, stained with her makeup, hair everywhere, and covered in cum and saliva. He grabbed her by the back of her head, and she instinctively took him into her mouth and began to suck. He was still hard, and she needed it in her mouth.

He then took a fist full of her hair and pulled his cock from her mouth. He stepped to the side of her, dragged her forward, and forced her down until she was on her hands and knees. He then knelt down behind her, pulled her dress up, and began to spank her. She groaned each time his palm came into contact with her.

He spanked her hard, "Where are your manners, whore?" He asked her before spanking again.

She got a confused look for a second before saying, "Thank you, sir."

"Good girl. Look at you, you filthy whore, cum on your face, stained with tear streaks from your whore makeup, your fat tits hanging down. You're just a dumb bitch made for nothing but taking cocks in your holes aren't you?"

"Yes, Sir," she moaned.

"Are you ready for some cock now?"

"Yes, Sir. Please!" She said eagerly.

"The whore has learned her place! I think you deserve a reward." And with that, he paused, pulled a condom from his pocket, put it on, and pushed into her just a couple of inches before stopping. He began to spank her ass again until her cheeks were red with hand prints. He paused his spanking, and asked "Ready for more cock, slut?"

"Yes, Sir. Please give me more cock!" God how she wanted it, wanted him, wanted to be a whore, his whore, she fell into a different, crazy, slutty, version of herself.

He pushed another two inches into her and began spanking her again. After a minute of continuous spanking, he pushed in the next couple of inches. She was moaning, as he continued to spank her, he held her hip down to remind her to stay still, and spanked her harder.

"Are you ready for all of my cock now!?"

"Yes, Sir! I'm ready for all of your cock. Please fuck me!"

He pulled slowly out of her until just the head of his cock was in her, and slammed his entire length into her. She cried out at the intrusion, stayed still, and breathed heavily. He began to fuck her with fast and hard thrusts.

She moaned loudly, throwing her ass back into him as he fucked her. He fucked her hard and spanked her welted ass. She stopped moving and started to moan loudly as she shook around the cock. He grabbed her hip, and a fist full of her hair, and began to fuck her as hard as he could. He was going to fuck her through her orgasm and bring her to another one.

"Fuck me!" She screamed, and she began rocking against him again. Her vaginal walls continuously contracted around him as he fucked her.

He pulled out of her, pulled her hair back until she was kneeling again, and yelled at her, "Open your mouth!" Her mouth opened, he ripped the condom back off, thrust his cock back into her mouth, and came into her mouth, down her throat, into her stomach. He held her head in place, while he lightly fucked her mouth until he went limp. He leaned down, tilted her face up, kissed her on the lips, and said in a rough, calm voice, "That's a good girl."

She looked up at him with a smile on her face and said, "Thank you... Sir."

He tucked his wet dick back in his pants, zipped up, sneered down at her, turned, and left the motel room without another word.

Maryanne watched him leave, and then she collapsed onto the dirty motel room floor.

"Honey?" Aaron asked with great concern in his voice. "Are you okay?"

"Oh, yes!" She moaned with a sultry voice, thinking of nothing but the encounter.

His hand touched her shoulder, "He was... Rough."

"God, Yes! So rough! So good!" She hissed, her eyes were closed as she tasted cum in her mouth and she licked her lips to try and find some more.

"You... liked it?"

"Loved it," she growled. "I want more!" Her hand found her husband's leg. "Fuck me!" She moaned and pulled him toward her. He moved his hand down to her pussy, his normal foreplay, and she yelled, "No! Your cock!" His face showed a little shock, but he pulled his cock from his pants, lined up to her cunt, and pushed. She couldn't feel it, and she inwardly grimaced; she couldn't let him know. Marcus's thick cock had strenched her out and Aaron's little dick wasn't going to get it done.

So she reached down and played with her clit as her husband pumped away.

Chapter 6

Maryanne didn't know it at the time, but her meet-up with Marcus was an absolute turning point in her life and sexual journey. His harsh, powerful, misogynistic, and forceful actions pushed her mind into new levels of sexual pleasure. That feeling permeated her life for months after, every time she was with her husband or masturbating, Marcus' face entered her mind, she felt his hand on her ass, and his cock in her throat. So even though such a great encounter should have driven their pleasure for months, they had entered a new lull in record time; she just couldn't get herself off with Aaron or alone.

So her husband's face was full of surprise when she asked for a new encounter just three weeks after the last one. He asked her if it was about Marcus and if she wanted to be with him again. The way he said it made her feel bad because she didn't want him. But because she needed to figure out if this feeling was solely from Marcus, she wanted to try someone else. And that seemed to greatly please her husband; she didn't realize how much Marcus affected him for him to react that way.

So they found a new man, met up, and he fucked her. And she didn't cum. She faked it for everyone's benefit, but it wasn't good. In all fairness, several times during their encounters she hadn't cum as well, as some men were too nervous or lacked skill, so it could have been a coincidence.

But it didn't scratch her itch, which left her with a dilemma. She wanted another encounter, wanted to definitively figure out if Marcus was the catalyst, but also didn't want to make her husband feel bad by requesting another one so soon. So she held off for several months. But her mind continued to go back to the Marcus encounter. She was climbing the wall before asking for another encounter and felt bad when she asked for Marcus again. Unfortunately for her, Marcus's profile was no longer on the website, and they had no contact information for him.

Frustrated, she agreed to another random man. Another encounter, and again it was lackluster, with no orgasm. It was bad. She was pulled thin and was horny as hell! It had to have been the way Marcus treated her. Like a whore, a slut, a 'thing' to be used and discarded. The modern feminist part of her was sick about that mindset, but who the fuck cared? She needed to be fucked by a 'Man'!

-

"You want what?" Aaron asked her calmly.

"A Dom. A real dominant. Someone to show me... what it's like. Something like what Marcus did, but slower... He was like a sledgehammer, I think I need to try something more like a, um, chisel. Someone who can mold me..."

"That sounds like it'd take much longer than one or two sessions."

"Probably," Maryanne said carefully.

"Honey." He paused, "That's a massive change to our arrangement, to our lives, to our sexual journey."

"Baby," she said and touched his face gently. "You decided a long time ago that bringing in another man was what we needed for our relationship to survive..." She paused again. "I know you know that Marcus... That what he did to me, for me... It changed everything. I don't think we can deny that anymore. I know it bothers you, but... I can't let this go without knowing for sure. I 'need' to explore this, and I 'need' you to do it with me."

Aaron's head spun. This was a jump in everything they'd been for almost 20 years. It was big, it was new, and it felt like it could be dangerous, but what right did he have to stop her? He pushed, bringing in new men to save their marriage, and now she was pushing this to do the same thing. But this was going to be more than a few hours every three to four months. BDSM was a whole lifestyle; it could change everything, and if she loved it and he couldn't keep up, it'd be the end of their marriage. Marcus... That name, that man, the way he treated his wife, the fact that he disappeared, leaving a stain on their lives. He may have ruined everything, or maybe he was the catalyst that finally solved their sex problems. "Honey," he finally said, his voice cracking, "Of course, I'll do this with you, for you, for us, but it's bigger, bigger than everything before. I'm so afraid that this will be the end of us."

"Never!" Maryanne grabbed his face and kissed him. "I love you. I love you more than sex, then kinks, more than any or all orgasms I'll ever have." She kissed him again. "If either of us doesn't like this, then that is it! We stop!"

"Baby. You're a slut," he smiled and kissed her back. "We both know it. You've been on edge for months. I know you mostly believe that you don't need it, but really, you can't go without sex, and you can't enjoy sex without something... More." He looked down and away, and whispered, "If what you need is a big, strong, rough, tough, powerful man, then..." He took another deep breath, "I'll be with you. I'll help you find your joy." He tried to hold back a tear.

"Baby, baby, no, no, no..." She started to tear up as well, "We'll do it together or not at all. It's 'Not' more important than us!"

"I hope that's true."

-

The website they used to find their partners could also be used to find a Dom. And there was no lack of men who proclaimed they were great doms and masters, but the problem was that they didn't know what they actually needed. Many profiles seemed like they were full of hot air, making promises they likely couldn't keep. They e-mailed many different men, but none had the answers they were looking for. That's when Aaron had an idea to ask a slave or a submissive for their opinion. After many more e-mails, a sex slave told them of a couple that trained her. She had nothing but glowing reviews and answered all their questions quickly and fully.

So, Maryanne and Aaron composed a message and quickly got one back. Sooner than they thought possible, they moved to texting, then onto phone calls, and finally, they offered to meet. But that is when Maryanne got cold feet. "I don't like that it's a man and a woman. I don't want you having sex with another woman."

Aaron gave her a blank, deep stare, "Really?"

"Yes! Really! I'm jealous, okay?"

"This is your journey. We'll do it your way. I don't have to take any part. But they do sound like the perfect match for you."

"Yeah, they do." She sat back heavily in her chair, "You promise?"

"Of course, I'll only go as far 'you' want."

"Do you want to have sex with another woman?"

He squinted his eyes at her, "This sounds like a trap."

She laughed, "Maybe," she said, and kissed him. "Okay... We can meet them. It's just coffee."

"Just coffee."

-

Maryanne and Aaron sat at the back of the cafe, as far from other patrons as possible, as they figured the discussion they were about to have would be sensitive. After about fifteen minutes, a couple entered the cafe, and Aaron knew right away that this was them. He had no real reason to 'know' that, they more or less looked normal, but they had an air of power and confidence. The man was about six feet tall, had a strong frame, a powerful gait, an assured stride, and an aura of authority. His hair was silvery gray, making him look about 50 years old; he had a strong jaw, kind brown eyes, and a grandfatherly smile.

The woman was simply gorgeous, she was much younger than her partner, maybe early 30s, had short brown hair, was 5'6", her body was skinny, with wider hips and a large bust, thin and curvy, and she had a gorgeous face, with bright eyes and full lips. She wore a short, tight yellow dress that showed a large amount of cleavage. The man wore an expensive gray suit. They too seemed to recognize who they were looking for, as they quickly approached the table and asked, "Maryanne? Aaron?" The man put his hand out.

Aaron stood up and grabbed the hand, shaking it, and said, "Yes. Nathan and, um, Ericka?"

The man, Nathan, smiled and said, "That's correct. May we join you?"

"Of course. Of course," Aaron said quickly.

The couple sat, the waitress came over, took their order, and then they started on normal small talk. Once their drinks were delivered and they were alone, Nathan then got down to business, "So you both want to try BDSM? Be trained by a Dom?"

"No!" Aaron said, shocked. "Just my wife!"

"Really?" Nathan asked, squinting his eyes and looking Aaron up and down. "So, what's your part in this?"

"Support," he said slowly, not liking Nathan's look.

"Okay..." Nathan said slowly, "Then, Maryanne, what are you expecting? Is this just that you read a popular novel with some bondage in it and got horny or have you had a sexual epiphany?"

Maryanne blushed deeply and sputtered, but started with her encounter with Marcus. Then Nathan and Ericka asked dozens of clarifying questions. This led to her talking about most of their sexual history, which led to Maryanne revealing Aaron's penis size.

"Maryanne!" Aaron yelled, causing several people in the cafe to look over. Once they saw nothing was wrong and went back to their own thing, Aaron lowered his voice and said, "Why'd you tell them that?" He looked angry and sad.

"Oh, baby," her face showed shock, likely not thinking about the implications of her words. "Sorry, it, um, seemed relevant..."

Nathan looked on with a smirk on his face. "It's alright Aaron, it helps me understand." Aaron looked back with an angry, flat expression.

Ericka reached over and placed her hand over his, instantly calming him. "It really is fine. We're discreet, and figuring out what your wife may be missing will help us tailor our training for her." She said it with a brilliant smile.

Aaron took several deep breaths, "Fine. Please, Maryanne, don't... Just be more careful." He understood Nathan might need to know these facts, so he was reluctant to tell what specifically to not talk about.

Maryanne looked at him with an apologetic look and asked Nathan, "What should I expect?

"There is no one-size-fits-all answer to that. But we'll start with poses and positions, orders and light punishment, how you should speak, act, and beg, we'll have sex in the first meeting, and I'll let you know what I like, so you can 'serve' me. Once we have a base, once I hear what brings you the most pleasure, we move on to more advanced things, and on and on."

"Those are the 'basics'?" Maryanne asked wide-eyed.

Nathan let out a belly laugh and said, "Pretty much." They went on with general expectations and wants. They talked for over two hours, hashing out dozens of minor details. "So Maryanne, are you interested in doing this for real?"

She blushed again, looked to her husband for reassurance, took a deep breath, and said, "Yes. I am."

"How about you, Aaron? You okay with this?" He asked sweetly.

"If that's what my wife wants."

"No," Nathan said more strongly. "I need you to 'want' this too."

"Why?" Aaron asked concerned.

"Because I can't have you being wishy-washy, can't have you undermining me or my wife, can't have you ruining the... atmosphere that we need to create to bore down to the core of your wife's desires. When you're there, even if you're not participating, you're a part of it. I need you to 'want' this too."

"I want my wife to be happy!" He started confidently but backed down a little under Nathan's authoritative gaze. "I will try to be... Okay with it all. That's all I can guarantee for now."

Nathan gave him a disappointed look, but finally said, "Alright." He looked back and forth between them for a bit, before he spoke again, "Alright, after we leave this cafe, you will be my sub. You will address me with respect. If I text you something or call you, you will answer promptly and follow my orders. Next Friday, we will arrange a meet-up. I will decide the time, and you both will be there. You will not dictate my schedule." His voice was controlled and firm, preventing any arguments. "You will both dress up, will be clean, and respectable. And I require an act of obedience from 'both' of you."

Maryanne nearly gulped and asked quietly, "What?"

"I prefer my slaves to have no body hair. 'Both' of you will shave or wax absolutely all hair below your eyebrows."

"Why!?" Aaron asked, "You won't see 'me', why would I...?"

"Because I said so!" He said strongly, "Because I want to know you're willing to sacrifice to us to pay for our service. Because I'm your Master and I require it."

Aaron wanted to object, he looked at his wife, who was blushing even deeper, but also looked horny. Arguing now wouldn't solve this. He needed to talk to his wife alone. "We'll see," he half-mumbled.

"Yes, we will," Nathan smirked again. "See you Friday," he added with confidence.

-

After they got in their car, Aaron pulled slowly into traffic, hands tight on the wheel, thoughts running wild through his head, he took one final controlled breath, and said, "Maryanne...?"

"I know! I know!" She said quickly. Married for 16 years, they both knew each other's thoughts and looks and fears, and desires.

"It's not..."

"I know! I know!" She nearly shouted.

"I never agreed..."

"I know!"

"Why...?"

"I don't know. But my pussy is leaking, I'm hornier than I've been in months. All they did was speak and command and look down on me, and I became putty. I really, really, want this!"

"Honey... What I have to do... That's not what we ever did... I've never taken part. This can't just be your decision if this is how I have to act." He stared straight ahead.

"I know. I know. But please, honey. I think 'I' need this. I think 'we' need this. What if I 'let' you be with Ericka? Will that change your mind?"

"Honey..." Aaron had to be careful, but Ericka was extremely sexy and sensual, and he'd never even touched another woman in his life. Was that enough to have him put up with Nathan's demands? He knew they should just find a different Dom. His wife would likely get what she wanted from any number of strong personas. But she wanted this, she wanted them, she likely couldn't wait, and yet, she promised if he said no, she'd move on. He knew deep down that if they met them Friday, it'd change everything, likely forever, but that change didn't have to be 'bad'. Maybe they could find sexual fulfillment. "Honey. I'm still afraid. Their power, control, aura, presence, confidence... It's a lot. There are a lot. I won't be able to... Honey, of course, if you 'want' this, I want this for you. But we have to be careful. They are a lot!"

She squealed, "Of course, baby! Always! Us first, us always!"

Aaron wasn't sure that was true anymore...

Chapter 7

A few years ago, Aaron had installed a large, glass-enclosed, multi-headed, steam shower in their bathroom. So he and his wife spent nearly an hour in there together, shaving every inch of each other. Aaron was never overly hairy; he'd never grown a beard because it came in patchy, but once the hair was all off, he felt simply foolish. Especially around his genitals, while it did make it look bigger, it also looked and felt so different that it bothered him. Maryanne on the other hand shaved her pussy several times and usually kept it somewhat trimmed, therefore she had no great existential crisis about following Nathan's command. But everything on Aaron was now shaved, back, armpits, chest, legs, all of it, his whole body shivering at the feeling of the towel caressing his skin.

Later, Maryanne, to reward him for 'being brave', sucked his cock, and fucked him good that night. She even claimed she got an orgasm from just 'following orders'.

Wednesday night, Maryanne received a text on her phone. It gave the name of a mid-level hotel, a room number, and a time, and it said, 'Be naked, kneeling a few feet from the door, head bowed, greet me as master when I arrive', nothing more. "Okay, here is the beginning of this journey, " she said to Aaron with a massive smile she hadn't had in a while.

"Honey..." Aaron started to feel a little sad. A part of him felt like he was losing his wife to this already. Yes, I'm ready. I'm here for you. I love you more than anything. Please..." He couldn't finish his thought. He couldn't voice his fear, afraid that she'd see his vulnerability as weakness, and he'd lose her faster.

-

They got the key and went to the room. It was very normal, two queen beds, a small table, a couple of chairs, nightstands, and a television. Aaron moved a chair and took a seat, as Maryanne circled the room, looking more concerned than in almost every other encounter. She looked at herself in the mirror, took several deep breaths, and began to disrobe, hanging up her black dress, bra, and panties in the closet. Taking one last look in the mirror, she lightly traced her bald pussy, pushed her slight belly fat up, turned sideways, and cringed at her silhouette, she didn't like the way she looked and felt bad that Nathan and the 'perfect' Ericka would see her like this.

"You're still perfect," Aaron said from the corner. Maryanne could tell he meant it; he truly loved her, but it didn't change the fact that her boobs were sagging, her butt was flat, and her stomach had several extra pounds; her hair, make-up, and skin were perfect though.

"Thank you, honey. I needed to hear that," she said, then moved near the door, dropped to her knees, sat on her calves, lowered her head, and waited.

"You okay, dear?" Aaron asked from the corner.

"I think so. Even after all our encounters, dozens, I've never been this nervous."

"Why?" Aaron asked. Maryanne could tell he was trying to distract her.

"I feel like... Nathan has so many more expectations than the random men who just want to get their dicks wet. I feel like I have to be perfect."

"Are you okay with needing to feel 'perfect'?"

"It's stressful, but yeah, I think, I want to be perfect."

"You've always been perfect to me. I mean it." Aaron said with love in his voice.

"I know. I've never doubted it. Hopefully, others can see what you see."

Before Aaron could answer again, they heard the sound of a keycard, and the door opened a moment later. Maryanne dropped her head down further, and when she saw their legs, she said, "Welcome, Master and Mistress," the words felt weird in her throat, but her pussy twitched when she said them.

"Good, my slutty slave girl," he said with full confidence. When he said slave, the word pulsed through her body. "And, hello, Aaron..." He said the name with derision.

"Hello... Nathan," Aaron said, seeming to force the name to prove to himself he wouldn't say master.

Ericka came up to Maryanne and brought a leather crop to her chin and pulled her head up. "Hello, slut. You ready to play?"

"Yes... Mistress."

Ericka made a light flick on her inner thigh. She caught on and moved her legs a little further apart, then she slapped her lower back, so she pushed her chest out more, and then she gently used it to move her hands so they were on her thighs. "Good. This is how you wait. How you worship. Head back down." Maryanne lowered her vision again.

"Aaron?" Nathan addressed her husband. "My text said I wanted you naked and waiting by the door. Why didn't you follow my orders?"

Maryanne could picture her husband's face. She didn't know that's what Nathan expected, so he certainly didn't. His voice came out in a sputter, "I, uh, told you before that I wouldn't 'participate'."

"And I told you that wasn't an option!" Nathan's voice was firm, but not loud. "Take off your clothes and join your wife, or we're leaving."

"Mary... Maryanne?" Aaron's voice was shaking from fear or anger.

She didn't know what to do. She wanted this. She wanted it so badly, but she'd made promise after promise that he wouldn't have to do things he didn't want to do. Ultimately, the biggest issue she felt was that the thought of her husband kneeling next to her was by far the thing she wanted most of all. Her pussy leaked more from that thought than from the sex Nathan promised. "Honey... Please. I 'want' this." She said it to the room. Then a swat from a crop hit her butt.

"It's appreciated, slave, but don't speak without permission," Ericka said.

"Sorry, Mistress."

"Aaron?" Nathan asked again, his voice hard and cold.

Maryanne wished she could see his face, she had no idea what he was thinking at that moment. This was likely a massive crossroads for him. And she was being manipulative; she should tell Nathan and Ericka once and for all to leave him alone. But, she didn't want to, even if it wasn't fair to her husband.

"Last chance, Little Aaron. You strip and kneel, or we leave." Nathan said it again, voice eerily calm.

Maryanne could hear her husband's deep, long breaths; he was almost hyperventilating. Willing to risk another swat, she turned her head and looked at her husband. "Baby. Look at me." He did, and she caught his eyes. "It's okay. If you don't want this, we can leave. But I do think it's hot. I 'want' you to join me. It's okay, nobody will know. It could be fun. Please." She tried to say it to wholly make it his choice, but there was no way to make her words perfectly neutral or innocent.

"Honey... I... I'm afraid." His voice shook.

"I'm here. Together," Maryanne said, her eyes showing him all the love she'd ever given him.

He looked intently at Nathan, then Ericka, then Maryanne, and then slowly removed his suit jacket. He carefully placed it on the back of the chair, then removed his shoe and socks, then slowly took off his button-up shirt and undershirt. He stood for a long 30 seconds in just his pants and boxers, took another long breath, and then removed his pants, then another long pause, and dropped his boxers. Aaron was never naked in front of other people, she doubted anyone aside from her had seen his penis since he was a baby. Now Nathan and Ericka looked him over, fully and intently.

Maryanne didn't stop staring and Ericka didn't correct her, instead, she moved to Aaron, lightly touched his shoulder, and ran a finger down his chest, over his stomach and then she grabbed his cock. Maryanne silently gasped. Aaron shivered as Ericka stroked it. It became erect nearly instantly, and Ericka's look seemed surprised with her half-smirk, observing its small size. Maryanne expected to feel jealous but realized she didn't, at all.

Nathan then laid a hand on his shoulder, "Thank you for following my orders with the shaving and stripping. Now thank me, and join your wife."

Aaron grimaced and fought to keep his mouth shut. Either from not wanting to talk back or to not follow the last order. "Thank you," he spat out, slight anger evident.

"Sir or Master," Nathan said calmly.

Aaron's eyes narrowed and his sneer increased, "Thank you... Master." Maryanne saw the smiles on Nathan's and Ericka's faces go a mile wide. She felt a literal drop roll down her thigh from her pussy and she fought to fight a moan. Nathan lightly pushed Aaron forward, and he took several steps, stood next to Maryanne, took another deep breath with his eyes closed, and dropped to his knees next to her. She quickly reached out, grabbed his hand, and squeezed it. He turned and smiled at her, the anger on his face melting away. "I love you," he said calmly to her, pointedly ignoring the others in the room.

"Always and forever. Together."

"Together..." He sputtered over the word, realizing what that might mean now. He looked down to his own naked, shaved, small cock. Ericka then came over and flicked him with her crop, correcting his pose the same way she did earlier, but allowing them to keep holding hands. Aaron, ignoring the last order to look down, continued to look at his wife for support. It caused Ericka to slap his ass and repeat her command. After a second slap, he looked down but didn't say anything else.

"Turn around," Nathan ordered, and they spun around on their hands and knees, returned to kneeling, and looked over toward Nathan. Ericka joined him, and then they kissed passionately. As they made out, they began to strip each other, while Maryanne and Aaron sat awkwardly. Nathan unzipped his wife's dress and dropped it to the floor, while Ericka sensually removed his jacket and shirt. Nathan was surprisingly muscular, with a subtle strength in his arms. Then he removed Ericka's bra and panties, showing an insanely beautiful and fit body. Her breasts seemed like large D-cups and defied gravity in their fullness and firmness. Her ass was toned and tight and her legs were perfect. She was amazing.

She then removed Nathan's pants and underwear and slowly stroked his cock. Even unerect, it was longer than Aaron's fully erect, and as she continued to stroke, it continued to grow and grow. Once it seemed full, it wasn't as long as Sam's or thick as Marcus', but it was both long and thick, near perfect to Maryanne's eyes; she literally drooled but caught herself. The couple kissed and groped each other for close to ten minutes, ignoring the kneeling couple by the door. Nathan played with and squeezed her massive tits in his hands and she massaged his cock and balls. They made sure that the kneeling couple could watch it all, mere feet in front of them, always facing the perfect way for the best view. Maryanne squirmed, her hand restlessly fidgeting, wanting to rub her pussy, but feeling she'd be required to resist, so she did.

Nathan stopped kissing his wife but kept his hand on her back, and said to the couple, "Safe words. Say 'yellow' if you just want me to slow down or spank or hit softer during punishment. Say 'orange' if you're too uncomfortable, and we'll stop and help work out a better way. And finally, say 'red' if it's something you're not okay with, not even talking about; hard limit. Okay?"

Maryanne said, "Yes, sir," right away. But Aaron held off, purposely being difficult.

"Little Aaron? Do you understand?" He asked again more firmly.

He took another long beat but finally said, "Yes..." Then, after another beat, he added, "Sir."

"Good," he said with a satisfied smile. He then sat on the end of one bed, and Ericka sat on the other. He spread his legs wide and said, "Slut," Maryanne perked up, "Crawl to me," he pointed to the floor between his legs.

She rose up on hands and knees, a thrill running deeper within her, her pussy glistening, her heart pounding, she moved forward. Each 'step' sent a new pulse through her, taking her deeper into the role, her desire for this man's cock rising, her hope to be 'his', rose. The room was not too big, so she was to him quickly, her face moved within an inch of his manhood. She took a deep sniff of his musk, tasting it in her throat, she wobbled, feeling intoxicated from 'him', his pure smell. "Not yet, my dirty slut," he whispered, and she moved back without conscience thought, dropping into the position she held at the door, as she just stared at his magnificent dick, within licking distance. The heat rose within her body, the need grew, her mind blanked, and she felt herself fall into the persona of a mindless, sex-crazed, slut. Wanting it!

"Okay, slut. Take your reward." Nathan said, and Maryanne nearly launched herself forward.

She cupped his warm nutsack with her left hand and wrapped her right hand around the base of his delicious-looking cock. It felt so warm in her hands. She gave the tip a few small kisses before she tilted her head underneath and extended her tongue out, gliding it from the base where it met the balls right back to the tip where some precum dripped from his dick hole.

She licked it up and then opened her lips wider as she enveloped his hard cock with her warm watering mouth. She made a tight seal around his shaft as she embraced about half inside her mouth before stroking back with her lips and tongue. And then repeated it again. And then again.

Having a man's cock in her mouth is one of the best sexual feelings she knew. She loved this. Being completely nude on her knees and sucking cock. Her mind blanked and all her worries disappeared as her sole focus centered on servicing the cock she had before her.

His dick tickled and choked the back of her throat. Her tongue widened and flattened to guide it and give it room inside her greedy, warm mouth.

Every few moments, she pulled him from her mouth to gasp some air and to also lick his ball sack. She tasted his ball sweat and it made her hungrier and hornier to continue loving every aspect of his manhood.

His body flexed and wiggled, and he made deep sighs and moans. In response to this, she made sure to swallow every inch of his hard cock and hold it deep in her throat for a long count to show off her talent and desire to eat his dick. As she slid her face back without allowing the dick to exit completely, she firmed her grip with her right hand around his soaked shaft and jerked him.

The increased frequency and force with which she jerked him in rhythm with her sucking quickened the outcome of the hot thick creamy prize that she had been promised. Without any warning, her mouth was instantly filled with a blast of sweet cum. She wanted to show she was a good cocksucker so she did not pull his dick out, nor did she gag or spit. She kept sucking as best as she could. Sucking to get more and more juice to leave his dick. While keeping her mouth around his pulsating rod, she swallowed the load he unleashed like a burst dam. This was her heaven.

"You're good at that, you cock loving slut! Get on the bed, on your back!" Nathan ordered. Maryanne squealed, jumped up like a jubilant child, and flopped onto her back onto the bed.

Nathan crawled up and over her body, kissed her deeply, and licked a drop of his own seed from her cheek.

-

Aaron watched intently from his spot on the floor. Somehow, being naked and submissive from the side made it more exciting than other times he'd just watched clothed from a chair in the corner. This was different. He felt different. He didn't know why, but he felt like he was even lesser than other times men fucked his wife in front of him. He also noticed and felt a little fear about the fact that his dick had gotten hard when Ericka had first touched him and now more than 20 minutes later, even with no touching, it had yet to get soft. It seemed 'it' liked the way he was treated.

Nathan grabbed her and rolled until she was mounting him, "Ride me. Make me cum again," he ordered her.

She shifted and slid until she was off his cock, then she reached down set it up, and shifted slightly until his erection slipped over her swollen clit and straight between her nether lips. She stopped at the entrance to her vagina. Another subtle shift, and he was inside her. Nathan held Maryanne so tight that he was close to crushing her. She kissed him so hard she nearly smothered him.

Maryanne rose up from Nathan's chest and lifted her hips slightly, exposing an inch or two of his shaft. Slowly, she lowered herself back down, taking a little more of him each time. After three or four times her ass sat on Nathan's thighs and he was fully inside her. "Oh shit! That feels good! You feel amazing inside me!" Maryanne yelled out.

He rested his hands on the curve of her hips. His eyes roamed her face, her breasts, her erect nipples, and her stomach. A tremor rippled through her body that vibrated the walls of her pussy around Nathan's hard dick, providing pleasure to them both. They both shivered in delight.

Then she began rocking up and down, he used his hands to help her move, and started to thrust his hips up to meet her. It didn't take long for their orgasms to build.

Nathan's hit first. He thrust deep inside her using his feet and his shoulders to arch his body off the bed, raising her and suspending her in midair. He grunted as the first stream of cum loosed from him into her.

Maryanne followed quickly. A giant wave of wonderful sensation crashed over her and pulled her under into a stupor of carnal bliss.

"Well done slut! Clean up your mess!" Maryanne's eyes showed a little surprise, but there was almost no pause as she spun around and took him into her mouth.

-

It wasn't the first time that Maryanne took a cock in her mouth after sex, but it was the first time a man other than her husband fucked her without a condom. So it was the first time that an encounter partner's cock got covered in her pussy juice. When she'd done it with her husband, tasting herself mixed with a man's cum, it was fine, it tasted fine, it wasn't a reward, it was just another part of sex. But the same could not be said for the taste, feel, and experience of cleaning Nathan after what he did to her.

Being told to do it caused her pussy to radiate heat and pleasurable pulses out through her body. The taste was better, it was great, like a flavor she didn't know she was missing her whole life. It was a taste she could imagine craving forever. Her tongue moved with a mind of its own looking for any cum she'd missed from any part of his massive cock. She licked deeply along the shaft and ball, through his short pubic hair, around his stomach, down his thighs, and even along his ass crack. It was delicious and amazing.

After the clean-up, Nathan spanked her as a 'reward', as Aaron continued to kneel by the door. Nathan sat down at the end of the bed and patted his thighs, "Okay slut, come on and lie face down here with your ass over my knees."

Maryanne flashed a nervous smile at Aaron and lay herself over Nathan's knees. He placed his left hand in the middle of her back and his right hand caressed her cheeks. With hardly any pressure at all, he started to gently smack her ass. "Oh, that doesn't hurt at all, does it?" She sounded a little disappointed, so he upped the pressure of the smacks. It was a slow and gradual introduction to spanking.

He gently spanked, making sure he covered all the area of her ass, plus the upper thighs. Smack, smack, smack, gradually but slowly, he increased the pressure of the spanks, causing her to wriggle around a little on his lap. The white skin had now turned a light red, and Maryanne moaned out a little. He added a bit more energy. "Ah! Oh! That's good!" Maryanne yelled out. She was getting louder as his hand continued to rise and fall. He spread her legs a little wider apart and slid his hand down her crack. She was quite damp. He spread her legs apart more and slipped a finger into her wet pussy causing a long low moan. He then resumed the spanking.

Whack, whack, whack, he continued as the skin turned from its original white to a bright shade of red. Maryanne cried out as she wriggled continuously on his lap. And then suddenly she screamed out in an obvious orgasm. An orgasm from spanking!

-

Aaron's feelings were conflicted. Where his pleasure was coming from was confusing. His desires and kinks, which he'd thought he'd had a handle on, were being rewritten. The spanking of his wife nearby caused his dick to twitch with each strike. He almost came from watching a spanking!

Chapter 8

They drove most of the way home in silence, both had much to think about. Finally, Aaron said, "Maryanne," her head shot around, noticing he didn't use a pet name. "We have to talk about it... All of it."

"I know," she whispered to him and herself. "That was different."

"What I did. What he made me do." He paused for a long minute and drove. "I don't know how I feel about it. I think I'm supposed to be angry, but I'm not. I'm confused. I'm scared. I'm horny. I'm tired. I'm sad. I'm excited... But I don't 'want' to be excited about this. I don't want to fall into being a couple's slave..." Then he paused, "but maybe I do..." he whispered it so quietly, but Maryanne heard him.

"Honey... I think I get it. I know what men expect themselves to be... I'm not a man, but I've seen it. You think you have to be strong, straight, masculine, in control, and dominant over your woman, and that if you're not, you'll lose your girl, lose the respect of your peers, and lose your man card." She giggled without mirth. "But, baby. You won't lose me if you go further. I asked you to 'join' me in it, and I don't regret it. Together!" she said it like a battle cry.

"Together..." he mumbled back. "I don't think you can understand, Maryanne, because I don't understand. Let's say, completely hypothetically, that I'd like to be a slave to a 'male' master... Then, nothing about my life would be true, our relationship would feel like it's built on a lie, that I'm not straight, that I'm not the man I thought I was. How could I accept this in just an hour after it happened!? How can you accept that I'm not a 'man'? How can we stay married if I'm 'gay'? And if all this risks our marriage, then we're not going back! I'm not losing you!" He was yelling at the end.

She grabbed his hand, squeezed it with all her might, and then kissed the back of it, before she said, "First, if you're that afraid of losing me, then you're not gay, at most you're bi-sexual, and I'm okay with that."

His head flipped over to look at her. "Really!?"

"Yes. I think it'd be kind of hot to see you with a man. I think I also might be bi-sexual. When Ericka got naked... she made me leak. I didn't know it about myself either. So would you be okay if I were with a woman?"

He mumbled, "Yes, of course. But it's different for women. 'Normal' porn has female-female-male as a very common theme, but in male-male-female porn, the men don't touch; it's different."

"That's stupid," Maryanne said with a smile. "It's the same thing. It's either all okay or it's not, but it's okay with me." She paused again, "But, so what if you want to be a slave too? I loved it. I want to go again. I want to 'serve'. If you join and also become a slave, that will make us both happier, right?"

"Not if I can't get past my own fears and preconceived notions of being a man and your husband. My 'brain' hated it when they took away my choice, when they commanded me, and when they ignored me. But my heart and my penis loved it. Should I just ignore my brain?"

"Yes! Obviously! Sexual kinks are not logical! We brought in other men 14 years ago! That wasn't normal and mostly turned out great. Let go and embrace your weirdness!"

"I can't!" He yelled louder than ever before, and Maryanne flinched but continued to reassure him with her grip. He sobbed a little bit, "I'm afraid that version of me isn't 'me'. 38 years of believing this is 'me'," he indicated to himself, "How can I embrace that version and still be 'me'?"

"Honey. We grew up in a stupidly conservative town. If you've always been bi-sexual, then the real you was beaten down deep in you, but it 'is' real. I'm happy with you. But I think I can be happier, much happier, exploring this. Don't you think you could be happier if you embraced your true self?"

"What if I try, and I'm not happier? What if I'm not bi-sexual or a submissive... What if I take a cock up the ass, hate it, and hate myself for trying?"

"Then that's stupid. Trying something new and not liking it doesn't make that thing define you."

"As the saying goes, 'If you suck one cock, then you're a cocksucker'. This 'could' define me. At the very least, I'll always remember it and feel like it 'will' stay with me. I'm afraid of that first step because I don't think I could take that step back."

"But a part of you liked it?"

"Yes."

"And you mostly 'want' to go again?"

"Yes."

"And you're afraid you can't say no once you're there?"

"Yes."

"And if you do 'it' and don't like it, do you think you'll be trapped?"

"Well, no. But I couldn't stop tonight, even though I wanted to."

"Well, that's your problem right there. You said you wanted to stop. You didn't! You didn't want to stop!"

Aaron paused, thought, and stared out the front window, then whispered to himself, "I didn't want to stop."

"You wanted more?"

"I wanted more," he whispered again, a lock on his mind, soul, and body falling away, sending a thrill throughout himself.

-

One week later, they were back in a similar room in the same hotel, naked and kneeling together by the door, waiting. Aaron grabbed his wife's hand and said, "Together." She said it back. Their silent prayer to their love.

They waited and knelt for nearly half an hour, both getting very antsy that they messed something up; time, room, day. But they didn't move. The latest text told them to wait, and that Nathan and Ericka would somehow know if they moved. They waited and got excited by following a simple command. Aaron was hard the whole time.

Nearly one hour after the text told them to be there, still kneeling by the door, they finally heard the sound of the key and the door opening. Both heads down, they didn't see the faces of their doms as they entered the room, but as their legs approached them, Nathan said, "Beautiful. I see you're more enthusiastic this time, Little One."

"I'm going to... try... Master." Aaron squeaked out.

Nathan's hand lightly grabbed Aaron's chin and lifted it up to look him in the eyes, then said, "That's all I ask." Then Nathan leaned in and kissed him. Aaron froze, lips didn't move, eyes went wide, thoughts racing, his brain fought again, but his penis didn't, so he let go and tried to kiss back with a bit of passion. It would never be called a good kiss, too chaotic and forced, but it was memorable for what it represented. "Good," Nathan said with a genuine smile.

"Thank you... Sir," Aaron said, still having trouble with naturally calling him Master.

Nathan then moved to Maryanne, lifted her chin, and kissed her; Maryanne 'did' return it with skill and passion. Then Ericka stood in front of Aaron, reached down, and also kissed Aaron. Unfortunately, with the surprise, it was also as awkward as his kiss with Nathan. Then she repeated it with Maryanne, and again, Maryanne returned it with passion, not seeming to be surprised by what Aaron thought was her first kiss with a woman. "Thank you, Mistress. Thank you, Master," Maryanne said with a large hint of lust in her tone.

Then Aaron's mind caught up and said, "Yes, um, thank you, Mistress!" Ericka giggled at him.

The dom couple then moved deeper into the room behind them, and Aaron heard a bit of noise, but they weren't given any indication of what they should be doing, so he and Maryanne stayed still and quiet. After a handful of minutes, Nathan said, "Stand and turn around." Aaron rose to his feet and turned to look at the couple. Both were naked, Ericka sat cross-legged on the far bed, while Nathan stood proud in the center of the room. "Slut, sit next to your Mistress, follow her commands, but remain quiet."

"Yes, Master," she said and rushed to the bed, sat down as close to her as possible, then Ericka wrapped an arm around her back, and whispered something in her ear.

"Now, Little One. We're going to go slow, but we're going to push your limits. Okay?"

"Yes, Master."

"Come here." Aaron walked to Nathan and stood naked, a mere foot from another naked man. Nathan, only about an inch taller than Aaron, somehow stood tall and powerful over him. Nathan's hand reached out and gently stroked Aaron's cheek, caressing his face slowly, his fingers ran over Aaron's lips. His body locked up from the touch, and he had to make a full conscious effort to relax and tried to search his feelings past the fear.

He tried to look at Nathan and see if he had any 'real' attraction to him or men in general. He had a strong, muscular body; a sharp contrast to Aaron's slim, hairless, slight beer-belly body. His cock, still flaccid, looked like the perfect size and shape, he licked his lips; suddenly shocked that he got excited from seeing a cock. More chambers of his mind and heart were falling away when he stopped holding onto them with all his might. Was he attracted to Nathan? Yes! The answer slammed into his psyche like a wrecking ball breaking through religious and monogamous barriers.

Nathan's hand moved down across Aaron's chest, slightly flicking and circling his nipples. Aaron gasps and his dick twitched. Then Nathan twisted it, just to the edge of pain, and Aaron gasped again. Then Nathan's continued down, just above his cock where his pubic hair used to be, and he rubbed the now smooth skin. Aaron's hard cock seemed to twitch, grow, and get even harder. "There he is," Nathan said with a sultry tone. He then grabbed hold of Aaron's dick. Aaron moaned loudly, then blushed from embarrassment. Nathan stroked several times, then fondled his balls. "Do you like that?"

"Yes, Master!" he gasped.

"You like big, strong, hands on your little dick?"

"Yes, Master!" He moaned.

"Get on your knees!" Nathan commanded, and Aaron dropped without thought. "Beautiful," Nathan whispered. "Have you ever sucked a cock before, little one?"

Aaron's eyes went wide, remembering his college roommate, and his face shot over to find his wife's. He'd been lying to her for years, through omission, and as such kept it secret; he hadn't told his wife in 16 years, but was about to tell this man from one question. That was weird, but this was also a new chapter in his and his wife's life, and now seemed like the right time. "Yes. I have," Aaron whispered.

Still staring at his wife, he saw her eyes go wide, then she glared at him. "When!?" She growled at him. Ericka gave her butt a swat and whispered in her ear. Her mouth, through force of will, clamped shut.

"When?" Nathan more gently repeated the question.

He continued to look at his wife as he answered Nathan, "In college. The day we found out it was twins. My roommate and I drank and talked about what that meant for me and us. I got really drunk and the next morning, the only thing I remembered was giving him a blowjob. I tried to convince myself it was a dream; it felt like a dream, but there was evidence. I didn't remember why I did it and didn't feel the need to do it again, so I didn't think anything would be gained from telling you. I'm so sorry, Maryanne."

Her face went from sadness, to anger, to confusion, and finally to acceptance; the fastest journey through the stages of grief he'd ever seen. Ericka whispered in her ear again, and Maryanne said, "I'm disappointed that you thought you couldn't trust me. But... Considering your loyalty, love, acceptance of my needs, and the situation that we currently find ourselves in... It'd be crazy to hold onto any anger from it."

"Thank you, baby. I am sorry." She smiled a genuine smile at him, and he knew he was in the clear.

"Well, so no real skill then?" Nathan asked.

"No, sir," Aaron said, returning his eyes to Nathan.

"Alright. Slut," he talked to Maryanne, "You're going to command his actions to give me a good blowjob. Share your wisdom."

"Yes, Sir," she said with reverence. Then she looked at her husband again. "Take hold of it like it's your own."

Aaron ever so slowly reached out and took hold. Even with it mostly flaccid, the circle of his finger and thumb barely closed around it.

"Stroke it!" Maryanne said with too much enthusiasm. "Put your other hand on his balls!"

He did, raising a hand, lightly massaging his sack while stroking slowly.

"Faster!" His wife ordered, and he did. He marveled as Nathan's cock began to grow. Aaron's own cock stopped growing so fast that this feeling of a dick as big as a balloon was absolutely new. Once most of its size revealed itself and it stood rigid under its own power, Maryanne said, "Kiss the tip. Prove you love it, that you want it."

This was a big line for Aaron, a sober choice to give a blowjob; mouth to penis. He leaned forward as slowly as humanly possible, even moving back once, before moving forward and placing his lips on the tip of cock. Precum touched his lips. Regular sex with his wife occasionally led to his own sperm finding its way into his mouth, it was mostly unavoidable and something you ignored when or if it happened. So it surprised him when the taste was amazing. He knew diet could change the taste, but not this much. That meant that it must have been psychological, that 'serving' this man made him taste like a god. That scared him, thrilled him, and made him feel small and happy. He unconsciously flicked his tongue out and up the dick slit, looking for more. "Now, lick from his balls to his head, like it's the creamiest, most delicious ice cream cone you've ever had. Make him believe it!" Maryanne grunted from the bed, her horniness evident and growing.

Aaron lifted the shaft straight up and put his tongue on the top of his balls. The salty, musky taste filled his tongue and nostrils. Then he lifted his head back, dragging his tongue along the underside of the shaft. A hand grabbed the back of his head, and fingers threaded through his hair. He then repeated the action with another swipe. "Yeah, like that," Nathan moaned and Aaron's dick twitched again from just the praise. He couldn't let his mind think about what he was actually doing, he just had to 'do' it and enjoy it.

"Take it in your mouth!" Maryanne stage whispered softly like she didn't want to break the solemn moment.

Aaron's hands settled on Nathan's thighs, taut muscles under his palms. His lips parted, hesitant, and his tongue darted out to graze the tip.

His lips widened as he took the head in, the slick crown slipped past his teeth, filling his mouth. It sat fully on his tongue, pressing down as he drew it in, tentative at first, then stronger, a soft moan escaped as spit pooled in his mouth.

He tightened his lips, his jaw strained against the size. Nathan slid deeper, the bulk crowding Aaron's mouth, pushed against his palate, salty on his tongue. Aaron's hands clutched his thighs tighter, fingers dug in, as he moved back and forth, slow and uneven at first, spit gathered fast.

He pulled off briefly, dragged on his lips, a wet string strung from his dick to his lips. He tilted his head back to catch his breath, then dove in again, taking him in further. His tongue traced the shaft's side, slick and warm, feeling the veins pulse. His jaw burned, aching now, the thickness overwhelming. He sucked hard and Nathan's hips jerked, a low hum escaped him. His lips relaxed, and Nathan slid deeper still, the head nudging his throat's edge. He gagged, eyes watered, and spit trailed down his chin. Aaron paused, swallowed hard on the spit, and then Nathan pushed forward, finding a steadier rhythm.

Nathan groaned, low and rich, his hand firmed in his hair, not forcing, just holding. "Good! Keep going!" he said with a steady rumble. Aaron moved faster, his tongue circled the head, then slid along the shaft's side, feeling it throb. His tongue pressed flat against him, warm and wet.

His breathing quickened, ragged, catching in his throat. His fingers tugged softly in Aaron's hair. "I'm cumming," he said, voice tight. Aaron's first instinct was to pull out and away, but Nathan's light, firm grip reminded him that he was required to stay and let him finish in his mouth. It scared him and excited him in nearly equal measure, he had to consciously fight against fleeing.

He felt it. The twitch, the tension, and as he leaned in, eager, he moved quicker, lips slid fast over him, a frantic sucking sound filled the air as he took him deep, throat strained. A hot, wet, blast of cum shot into his mouth. It splattered against the back of his throat, then it coated his tongue with his salty load. It dripped, sticky and slow, down his chin, and Nathan looked down at him, a quiet smile softened his face, eyes warm as he shuddered.

He knelt there, hands on Nathan's thighs, face wet and hot, spit and cum streaking his skin as he tried to catch his breath. "Well done, slave," Nathan said from above him. 'Slave'; that word pounded into his skull. Was he a sex slave now? Aaron's hand moved up to wipe his mouth, "No! Leave it there!" Nathan ordered. Aaron stopped and gulped what was pooled in his mouth. The taste buzzed along his tongue, sending a thrill through his body. Was he a sex slave now!?

"Wow!" Maryanne whispered from the bed.

-

Maryanne watched on in complete and utter awe, as her husband sucked a large cock a few feet in front of her. And he seemed to be enjoying it. And she was definitely enjoying watching it! She wondered if this was how Aaron felt for the past 14 years, watching her with another man. This was different, though. he was with a man, he was being submissive under that man, and he was 'forced' to take it down his throat. It was hot! God, it was so hot! She didn't know that could ever be her kink, seeing her husband weak and humbled on the floor under a big dicked manly master! Why'd she want him weak? She loved him, and she loved strength. Why didn't she desire 'him' to be strong for her? Because he had a small dick that couldn't satisfy her. It's the one thing he can't change about himself, which didn't seem fair that she judged him so harshly on that 'one' thing.

But he seemed to be bi-sexual, he seemed to be submissive, he seemed ready to do this with her, he seemed eager to take it, and Maryanne can get a regular big cock up her cunt! Was this everything she was missing? Was strength the thing that she'd missed in all her time with her husband? If that were true, it would be sad and a terrible thing for Maryanne to believe, but if he can find everything he deserves out of Master Nathan, it would soothe her conscience. Maybe that's why she kept pushing for him to join her. Maybe she wasn't doing it out of love and understanding, but out of selfishness. But she did love him! She'd have left him for a dominant man if she didn't. Their life wasn't so unique that leaving would destroy her or the children. But she was existing in the middle... She wanted it all; Nathan, Ericka, and Aaron! Selfish!

"Slut?" Nathan said to her. She was already getting used to being called slut over her name, she was wearing it like a glove. Nathan sat on the bed, tapped his thigh, and said, "Over my knee." She squealed, hopped up, and rushed to him, slowly moving over his knee.

He raised his hand and brought it down on her bare ass cheek. The sound was like a loud clap! And she drew in a lungful of air in shock. The sting was very sharp, but only bit for a few seconds, just long enough before Master's hand came down again, not far from where the first had landed.

Smack!

Smack!

Smack!

Smack! The blows landed one after another, overlapping slightly but moving across her cheek. "It will sting a little as your sexy little ass slowly warms up." Smack! "And as the warmth spreads, you will feel sensations that are new to you." Smack! "Making you react in ways you may not expect." Master's hand instead of smacking, gently caressed her already reddening flesh, his thumb pointedly sliding through her crack and over her asshole, causing her star to clench and her to moan. The warm hand moved down, making her shudder. Then... Smack! The blow landed on his other cheek. "What you are feeling is your nerves being awoken, and stimulated." Smack! "And the blood flow will stimulate you, and can even cause you to have an orgasm." Smack!

Whilst the stings from Master's palm were minor, the cumulative effect on her ass was building. She was leaving a wet spot on this older man's leg as Master's hand continued to strike her exposed ass, before taking the occasional gentle stroke over her flesh, often finishing with a finger or thumb trailing between her cheeks, touching her to her core.

What she didn't notice was Mistress Ericka. As the last blow fell on her ass, she again felt a hand moving between her cheeks, but this hand felt different. As the fingers reached her ass, her eyes flew open as a slick finger suddenly and skillfully pushed inside her rectum, her sphincters shook at the sudden intrusion! One of Master's firm hands returned to rest on her back. "Shush, Maryanne," Master said to her, as the finger explored a little before retreating, but was then soon replaced by something narrower and firmer than the finger had felt.

Slave Maryanne felt a sudden warm sensation in her bowels as Mistress pumped the enema bulb, releasing its contents inside her. After a moment she felt the tube being withdrawn from her ass, and heard Mistress say, "Hold it in, slut." Breathing fast and still feeling like her ass was burning from Master's hand, she tried to calm herself but felt so very exposed and vulnerable.

Master's strong hand rubbed her back gently. "Remember slave," Master said quietly, "when you committed to serving me, I said that some things may be uncomfortable. This serves several purposes, and all of them are good for you as you explore your submissive side. Now I need you to trust your Mistress Ericka, who is going to look after you before you make a mess on the floor."

Mistress Ericka put her hands out and helped her to stand. The new slave clenched her cheeks tighter and made eyes for the bathroom. "Look at me, sweetie," Mistress said to her. "Would you like to use the toilet?"

"Yes, Mistress! I would!" she said hurriedly, becoming a little worried about not making it in time.

"Then ask me."

"Please, Mistress, please may I use the toilet!?" she asked, feeling so strange having to ask permission to perform such a basic task.

Mistress smiled at her as she licked her finger. "Good girl. Come with me." Maryanne started to move, but Ericka said, "Stop!" For several steps, she continued before stopping and looking back at her mistress. "A slave does not walk ahead of their owner," Mistress corrected her. Promptly, she backed up, and the procession resumed; this time, Mistress led the few steps to the bathroom.

-

From his position on the floor, Aaron smirked at the whole scene until he realized that he likely would be next.

"Aaron?" Nathan asked calmly from his spot on the bed. It surprised Aaron that he used his name, didn't add 'little', and his voice was lower and calmer. "Are you okay?"

"I don't know..." Aaron said, voice quiet, eyes down, head spinning.

"I get it. You didn't think you were submissive, you didn't think you liked men, you didn't think you liked the taste of sperm, you didn't know you liked spanking, you didn't understand the freedom of submitting, and you got all that and more in one week. One week to change almost everything you believed about yourself, your life, your marriage, and your kinks. It's more than many could handle. Be proud of your strength to endure and adapt."

Aaron beamed at the real praise, not the sexually fun praise of 'good boy'. "You're bi-sexual, aren't you Nathan?" He used his name, feeling like this was a real conversation.

"Yes."

"How'd you, um, I don't know, decide, or ah, figure that out for yourself?"

He laughed, "It wasn't a decision. My history was almost the exact opposite of yours. You grew up in a conservative town. I grew up in a liberal city, in a liberal family. Sex was talked about openly, sexuality was encouraged and praised when you tried something new. The less mainstream, the more the people around me praised me. I kissed a boy before a girl, and that didn't seem weird or abnormal at the time. I was just with who I wanted to and didn't give it more thought than that."

"That must have been nice..."

"Sure, but what you have with Maryanne couldn't have been built in my family. Monogamy was too normal, too close-minded; your upbringing brought you to your soulmate. Don't forsake it for these new kinks. Lean on each other, play off each other, play 'with' each other. Have fun. You're not too old to enjoy this, just stop fighting against your past, embrace me, Ericka, your wife, and your future."

"I still have children, a job, a wife, friends, a life... How can I give myself to this without losing that?"

"It doesn't have to be one or the other. A handful of hours every other week or so, a full day here or there. We'll ease into it until I find you and your wife's true selves, and then we embrace that. Your kids leave for college in two years, yes?"

"Theoretically," he smirked.

"That's our timeline then. Short meetings for two years, then we decide if you embrace it full time."

"You'll... we'll do this for two years, together?"

"Theoretically," he too smirked. "I've done this for a while, spent more than 20 years as a dom, with other slaves. I can tell that all of us are a very, very good match. I can tell most of our kinks line up."

"I don't even know my kinks! How can you?"

"I've done this for a long time," he repeated. "I see you. Seen the way your body reacts to every act, every word, every touch, but there are a few more massive barriers. We'll see how you deal with them before I'll know for certain."

Aaron's mind jumped to the enema his wife just had. He thought about his own ass. The only reason for an enema. The 'next' barrier. His heart beat faster and jumped against his chest. Then they heard the toilet flush, and Nathan stood up, voice going hard again, and he said, "Ready, little Aaron?"

Aaron gulped, but said, "Yes... Master."

Ericka led Maryanne out of the bathroom and Nathan said, "Kneel, slut," and she did next to her husband, shaking her ass a little, the feeling of the enema likely unusual for her. Ericka remained standing near the wall as she fidgeted with another enema kit. "Okay, little one, you know what to do."

Aaron rose slowly, moved over to Nathan, and considered how to lean over a man's naked lap. He felt beyond foolish, a 5'10", 38-year-old adult, father of two, trying to fit his naked body on the lap of another naked man. It was ridiculous, even more so as he slid forward, trying to raise his ass, causing his dick to push into Master's knee, as Nathan's dick pressed into his stomach.

Once he started spanking, it didn't help how ridiculous it looked, seemed, or felt. But after half a dozen smacks, his thoughts started to change, he started to enjoy it. His pleasure started to grow. His cock leaked onto Nathan's leg. He moaned into the smacks. His breath grew ragged, his body shook from pain and pleasure, his temperature rose, and suddenly he came from just the palm of his master on his ass. It coated Nathan's knee and leg and fell to the hotel floor. More smacks came as he rode them through his orgasm. Each new smack added another wave of pleasure from an orgasm that already lasted longer than any before. "Oh god!" He grunted like it was the first time he'd ever cum.

Then he felt a finger probe his asshole, then a second, he grimaced, but made to move to stop him. Then the fingers were replaced by a harder, firmer probe, and then warm liquid and pressure filled his bowels. Nathan helped him up, and he followed Ericka into the bathroom.

-

"Maryanne?" Nathan asked her, breaking her bewildered stare, thinking of her husband in that position, seeing it, hearing it; it was a lot.

"Sir?"

"Are you okay?"

"I... Yes! It's all amazing! I could never have imagined. And Aaron is joining me. And your cock! Oh, my god! Yes!"

"And you understand the purpose of the enema? And its implications?"

"Yes..." she gulped.

"What's wrong? Be honest." Nathan said sternly.

"Well, you see, years ago, Aaron, we... he, wanted to try anal, but before he even got the head in, I chickened out. I thought it would hurt. And he was small and you're big! I'm nervous, but... I don't want to deny you."

"Don't," Nathan said strongly. "Don't just 'do' everything! BDSM is not one size fits all, and not every Dom will have your best interest at heart. You have to speak up for yourself. Do it for you. If you don't think you'll like anal, tell me, we'll talk and either try to ease you in or we'll leave it by the wayside, never talking about it again. Don't do 'everything' because you think that's what's required of a slave. Do what you like, try what I like, accept what you can, and stop what you hate."

Maryanne gulped again, "Okay, Master. I'll try."

"Good girl. But otherwise, you've been content so far?"

"Yes," she moaned again, her body shivering from the thought of his touch.

"You've seemed to have taken to it like a duck to water."

Maryanne laughed, "Yes, sir. It's so strange how much I like it. But it's shocking how much Aaron likes it. It feels so surreal that 'both' of us fit into this mold."

"Together you're definitely special. But also not the first couple I've trained together. Plus, a less experienced Dom may not have seen it in him or not pushed him. You're lucky in that facet too."

"Thank you, Master," she said for both the actions of the night, but also for him bringing her husband out of that shell. She 'was' lucky.

-

Aaron came out of the bathroom, and a whole new level of embarrassment filled his body. Ericka ordered him around, watched him intently as the enema took effect, helped him wipe, and treated him like an infant who didn't know how to clean themselves. His face was bright red from the force of the movement and from embarrassment. He wanted to wilt away.

"Good, little one. Lean over the side of the bed and look at me." Nathan said, and Aaron followed his command, setting his knees on the floor, elbows on the bed. "Do you trust me, slave?"

Despite the short span of time he had known this dominant man he was now serving, he said, "Yes, sir."

"Keep your eyes on me. Do you trust your Mistress Ericka, too?" He asked him.

Again, he said that he trusted her too.

"Keep your eyes on me, and show me your trust."

Kneeling and exposed, slave Aaron gasped loudly as he felt Mistress' cool wet finger again wiggle at his exposed anal star and then push inside. The lube felt chilly as Mistress Ericka penetrated him for a second time, then slipped the finger back out. Doing his best to keep his eyes on Master Nathan, Aaron tried not to think about what was happening, tried not to worry about the invasive finger that was lubing his ass, a place he had never explored himself, and which most would call gay for engaging in such exploration. As Mistress Ericka moved her finger, wiggling it a little more inside him, a throaty groan escaped from his lips.

Removing her finger from the man's now lubricated ass, Mistress Ericka reached between his legs and stroked his cock. It was rock hard and left a trail of precum on her fingers. Aaron couldn't see her as she picked up the small metal butt plug that was next to her, drizzled some lube on it, and then pressed the tip against his tight, wet ass hole. The tip started to disappear before she pulled it back out. She teased his hole some more before pushing it deeper, reaching back to his cock and stroking it teasingly, making the slave moan as he was anally invaded.

"Good boy, slave," Master cooed to his new toy. "Relax, and let it happen. Here," he said, before putting his finger to Aaron's lips. The young man was confused at the finger being offered to him, until Master's finger wiggled gently against his lips, akin to how Mistress Erin's finger had wiggled at his ass. Slowly, he opened his lips, and the finger moved into his mouth. One finger and one cool metal butt plug worked their way inside of his body until the finger was resting on his tongue near the back of his mouth, and with a sudden rush, the plug slid deep into his rectum, his sphincters closing tight around the neck of the plug, holding it firmly inside.

"Such a good boy, my new slave," Master repeated, and slowly pulled his finger out of Aaron's mouth. "Did that hurt, slave?"

Shaking his head slowly, he replied, "No, sir."

"Is it comfortable?"

After giving an exploratory wiggle of his ass, slave Aaron nodded his head as he realized that the plug actually felt quite comfortable inside him. "It's... comfortable," the slave responded.

Ericka then moved to the other bed, sat on the end, and called, "Little Aaron. Crawl to me." She snapped her fingers and pointed to the floor between her legs. He closed his eyes again, took a deep breath, and started to crawl.

He moved between Ericka's toned legs and gave a sniff of her smooth pussy. The only other pussy he'd ever been near, and it was on a flawless beauty. "Good, little one. See how good it feels to obey. Find what you've been missing your whole life. Serve!" Aaron scrunched his face. "Lick my pussy!" She ordered forcefully.

Aaron's eyes went wide and he looked at the pussy, then whipped his head over to his wife, she was transfixed on them. "Maryanne!? Are you okay with this?"

"Tell him!" Nathan said to Maryanne. "Tell him it's okay. Tell him to lick my wife."

She moaned out a "Yes... Obey Master and Mistress."

He leaned forward and lightly tasted Ericka's slit. He then heard Nathan say, "Okay, slut, up here, on hands and knees." Ericka smelled wonderful and tasted even better. Extending his tongue he slowly began to lick and explore the outside of her wet pussy. She began slowly moaning and pushed her hips even farther forward so that he could get at her cunt easier. He ran his tongue up and down the length of her gorgeous slit, lingering on her protruding clit.

"That's it, baby! Lick my pussy good," Ericka moaned out. "Tongue fuck me! Lick that sweet cum." He buried his tongue as far into her cunt as he could. Licking in all directions, he sucked up as much juice as he could, not missing a drop.

Ericka then leaned further back, almost onto her back, threw her legs up into the air, and pushed Aaron's head down, until his tongue was near her asshole. Even with his wife, his tongue never went near an asshole, so he lightly stopped the force and considered it. He grabbed her ass cheeks and spread them slightly.

He slid his tongue across the sensitive flesh of her hole. He heard her take in a sharp breath. He licked it again, and she breathed in deeply again and let out a little moan. He licked it a few more times, and then he shoved his tongue inside it. He slid in and out of her sweet little ass several times as he tongue fucked it.

Ericka suddenly began bucking her hips even faster and he knew that she was about to cum. Driving his tongue back up to her pussy, he was determined to make her cum and suck up every drop. "Oh fuck! Fuck! Fuck!" she moaned. "I'm cumming, you little bitch! Don't stop. Suck me. Suck me!" He felt her pussy twitch several times and suddenly he tasted more juice as it filled his mouth. Determined not to lose a drop, he sucked and licked even harder. His face was covered with her juices and her cum was dripping out of his mouth and slowly over his lips.

She then roughly grabbed his hair and more roughly pulled him up to her, kissed him, and licked her own juices from his mouth. After a good amount of time of kissing and licking, Ericka had him lay on down on the bed and watch as his wife got fucked on the other bed. She took the big spoon spot behind him, her large breasts pressed into his back, as one of her hands played with his cock and the other played with the butt plug.

-

"Okay, slut, up here, on hands and knees," Nathan ordered Maryanne as she watched her husband licking another woman's pussy. Which she'd just ordered him to do. So she was jealous but also complicit.

She looked back to her Master and said, "Oh, yes. Of course, sir." And she stood and crawled onto the bed.

With her shoulders and head down on the bed, her ass stuck way up and presented to him, it felt... awkward. Like she was presenting herself to him more completely and openly than she ever had. She could feel her ass cheeks spread slightly and the cooler air on her anus, which made it very obvious that she was exposed.

On her knees, ass up, shoulders, and head down on a pillow on the bed and she could feel him move in, the bed shifted and bounced a bit as he got closer. First, he put his cock in her pussy and pushed gently.

He reached around to her breasts and held them while he thrust a few times. She liked that he could grab her breasts while he thrusted into her and her body was shoved up and down as he fucked.

He then backed out and rubbed his cock over her ass. Her mind suddenly refocused on the fact her anus was there, cheeks spread and completely exposed to him. She then heard a squeeze bottle, and then lube covered her asshole. His finger circled her ass, then pushed his lube-covered finger in and out of her anus. She never minded finger play during sex, so this was nice, but his cock was so, so much bigger than a finger...

He moved his dick around her ass and pushed gently against her anus for almost a minute; teasing and spreading more lube. Her sphincter contracted and relaxed as he did so. He pushed a little, not much. She believed he was allowing her time to stop him, but she didn't. She didn't want to. She held her position, ass up, cheeks spread, anus available to him. She was horny as hell and wanted him inside her, whichever way he wanted.

One hand reached down to her wet pussy and massaged, a finger going in. That made her moan and she worried less about the pressure against her anus. He pushed harder. Her anus contracted and resisted the penetration. "Relax," he said.

"I'm trying... sir," she said. He kept pushing. When he pushed a little more, she let out an "Ah, oh... Oh god!" He continued to finger fuck her, it kept her aroused, interested, and willing. She wanted it.

He suddenly pushed hard and got inside. Once he was inside, he began a steady, very gentle, back-and-forth motion. Her sphincter was contracting and relaxing in convulsions around his cock, making him moan and grunt.

-

As Ericka continued to tease his cock and ass, she whispered in his ear, "I think your wife just learned that bigger cocks are better for asses as well as cunts..."

Her fingers teased the plug in his ass as they watched the other couple.   The lube inside his rectum helped the plug to slip and slide at her direction, and it rubbed on his prostate, causing him to dribble on the bed.   It was a humbling experience watching that older man in such total control of his wife and in such a fast fashion.   Mistress cooed in his ear, asking him if he wanted to cum? She asked if he wanted to suck Master's cock again?

He agreed without hesitation. He could barely control the words that came from his mouth. Hoping, begging for it, for everything.

-

The sensation of having her anus spread wider was weird. Not unpleasant. But it didn't feel bad and he kept rubbing her pussy and she pushed back against him a little, encouraging him. Her ass got used to having him there and stopped fighting it so much. She relaxed a lot more, and he got moving faster, thrusting back and forth.

It didn't really hurt. It was uncomfortable. It felt unnatural. But it was that unnatural feel that actually excited her. His cock was unyielding, demanding, and large; Stretching her out.

As he began pushing in and out more regularly he stopped rubbing her pussy, and put his hands on her hips. She was grunting and moaning She reached back and put her hand on her clit. Adding to an array of pleasures and sensations.

Once he really started thrusting, it only took about a minute before he came. With one final thrust, his cock pulsed in her anus as he ejaculated, A whole new sensation for her.

Master pulled out slowly and sat back on his haunches. She carefully rolled over onto her back. Her ass felt a bit sore. The whole experience had been uncomfortable, but also arousing and fun, and wasn't nearly as painful as she'd thought. The excitement and arousal of letting her master penetrate her there and cum inside her ass... made any pain more than worth it.

-

Nathan hopped off and stood in the space between the beds. "Aaron, on your knees!" He demanded.

Aaron moved like Nathan's words were puppet strings pulling him without conscious thought, and suddenly he was on the floor, face inches from Nathan's crouch. "Clean it," Nathan said calmly.

Aaron's mouth opened and moved forward again without thought until he saw the cock in all its glory. It wasn't dry and clean like before. It was covered in his wife's pussy juices, Nathan's cum, lube, and whatever the enema missed; it was as far from clean as something could be during sex. The thought of it was... overwhelming. But he licked his lips as he looked at the dick twitching inches from him. "Little One!?" Nathan asked and demanded in those words.

The words slammed into him and down to his cock, causing another twitch and more dripping, he moaned, sighed, closed his eyes, moved forward, and took his Master into his mouth. He expected a terrible taste, but apparently, the lube was strawberry flavor, and that was almost all he tasted. Occasionally, he got a salty taste of cum, or a sour earthy taste, but mostly it was strawberry, so he was able to clean everything off quickly and efficiently. "Well done, slave boy."

Then, a butt plug was placed in Maryanne and they all finished up and they left the room in silence.

Chapter 9

The silence of the drive last week failed by far in comparison to the silence of the ride home tonight. Aaron's mind ran 100 miles a minute, so, so, so much happened, and it'd changed everything. Maryanne said he could take a step back at any time; he considered it now. He wiggled his ass again, feeling the plug move around and push deeper, sending another shiver through him. Maybe he wouldn't consider it. That second thought sent a jolt of fear and discomfort through him.

"Did you have fun?" Maryanne asked slowly and gently from the seat next to him. She'd let him simmer for a long time. They were nearly home.

"I don't want to say it out loud," he whispered almost too quietly.

"Why?" She asked without judgment.

"Because I can't take it back. Once the truth is out in the world, I won't be... a 'man' anymore." He stared out the front window, "Did you have fun?" He asked instead.

"Oh my god! So much fun!" She squealed in delight.

Aaron's head whipped around. How could she be so flippant? "What!?"

"Oh, don't give me that. It's not the same for women."

"What do you mean?" Aaron asked, hoping for insight.

"Thousands of years of patriarchy mean it's okay for a woman to be small, submissive, demure, quiet, and to love serving a strong man, and nobody would make note of it like they would with a 'lesser' man. It's like a river with masculinity at the head and femininity at the other end. All I have to do is let go and float and enjoy my journey down to sexual servitude. You're... trying to fight the current and move toward masculinity. If you say it out loud, it means you stop fighting and float with me."

"Towards femininity?" Aaron asked, that was his exact concern.

"Honey. I'm going to say something that, if said to a random man, would be insulting, but please trust me that I say this, because I know you, love you, and want to help you."

"Okay..." Aaron said extremely slowly and cautiously.

"You're not much of a man." She paused as Aaron's face grimaced and showed anger, but softened quickly. "You're not into exercise, sports, cars, you're not handy, you're not into porn or strip clubs or looking at random women on the beach, you're not big, strong, willful, stern, or confident, and you're not overly sexual..." She paused and, instead of continuing, asked, "Why did you suggest bringing in another man to fix our marital problems, rather than something else? Really think about it."

Aaron did. For a decade and a half, he convinced himself that it was to please Maryanne, that an orgasm was all they needed to bring Maryanne out of her funk, but if he really thought about it... "Because... I'm not enough."

"Not 'man' enough?"

He whispered, "Yes."

"You know you're tired of fighting that current. You don't have to be a gay, crossing-dressing, sissy slave, but if you stop trying to be a 'big man' and let Nathan do the heavy lifting, do you think you could be happier? I know it would make me happy to get his dick more. But, please, please, believe me, I'll still stop for you, for us."

"I'm not 'strong' enough to fight anymore," he said sadly. He remained silent for another ten minutes before he whispered into the ether, "I liked it... all of it."

"Are we doing it again?"

Aaron felt the butt plug move again. He knew what the next big 'barrier' was going to be. He kept being given the choice, and he kept moving forward. He kept floating 'down' the river. The part that wanted to fight the current was getting smaller and weaker. Was he a 'man'? "Yeah, we're doing it again."

His last ditch effort to prove he was still a man and husband was to fuck his wife that night. She didn't object, but also didn't seem like she got off, and that, along with the feel of the plug reminding him of his place, didn't help with his confidence. Was it worth fighting the current? Could his marriage be saved without Nathan and Ericka? She said she'd stop, but then couldn't get an orgasm with his best effort. He rolled away from his wife and sobbed himself to sleep.

-

Their next meeting was the next Saturday, they were required to do their own enemas, and then they made their way to a new motel, got to the room, stripped, and knelt. Aaron's week had been more stressful than any he could remember, even around the birth of his children. He had sex with his wife every night, and he thought she liked a few of them. He needed to prove he could, and even though he and Maryanne hadn't been ordered to do so, they re-inserted their butt plugs every morning, wearing them throughout work, and that choice, every time it was made, pushed him to Nathan and away from his wife.

He wanted again and again to stop the madness. To return to 'normal' with his wife. To forget that he ever agreed to meet Nathan and Ericka. But it did happen, and he wasn't forgetting it any time soon. And the more days that went by without his Dom's presence, the further he was sent down the river.

So finally, kneeling, head down, shaved, plugged, naked, quiet, and obedient, he knew the 'man' that he used to be was almost gone. A tiny voice in the back of his mind, the only thing left of 'him'. But what replaced 'him' was thrilled, excited, horny, small, and ready.

The door opened, and two people entered and moved up next to them. "Slaves," Nathan said simply, "Good to see you again."

"Welcome, Master, Mistress," Aaron and Maryanne said together. Their devotion was strong in their words.

Nathan placed his hand on Aaron's chin and lifted his face, then pulled a little harder, indicating that Aaron should stand. So he rose and then Nathan grabbed his naked ass, pulled his crotch into his own, and kissed him passionately, not like last week. This time, his tongue forced open Aaron's mouth and attacked with passion. Aaron, mostly ready, tried to keep up, but felt, from his hesitancy, that he still wasn't comfortable with 'gay' kisses. Nathan either didn't notice that fact or didn't care. After a decently long kiss, he released him, and Ericka took Nathan's place, kissing with the same passion. Aaron kept up with her much better.

Once Ericka finished, she grabbed his hand, turned him around, pulled him further into the room, and had him kneel where he could watch the whole room. "Good boy!" She said and then rubbed his face like he was actually a dog. He loved it. Nathan then did the same with Maryanne, having her kneel next to Aaron. "Puppy," Ericka said at Aaron, "Do you want to lick my pussy?"

"Yes, Mistress!" Aaron said with enthusiasm.

"Do you want to suck Master's cock?"

"Yes, Mistress," he said, almost drooling.

"Do you want to serve us?"

"Yes, Mistress!" He said quickly and loudly.

Ericka hiked up her dress, removed her panties, stuffed them in Aaron's mouth, he accepted them with a little flick of his tongue on the fabric, she then moved onto the bed, moving back about a 1/3 of the way, grabbed some pillows to hike up her back, looked seductively at Aaron, and in a sultry tone said, "Lick me, Little Puppy!"

Aaron moved at a speed he didn't know he was still capable of, removing the panties from his mouth as he moved. Her position on the bed meant his cock sat nearly on the exact corner of the bed, and his ass was out high. He took a long, deep sniff of her scent; it was pleasant, surprisingly different from his wife's scent.

His tongue traced up and down her length, parted her sweet petals, and tasted her dripping nectar. Each time he reached the bottom of her slit, his tongue would delve into her, tasting her, touching her. He slid two fingers into her depths. Each time he got to the top of her pussy he'd take in her clit, hood, and all that glorious flesh deep into my mouth where his tongue could swirl over it until she quivered. He tasted her cream now, a light, clean sweetness.

His fingers slipped deeper, closer to her core. Pushed the hood aside, and his thumb circled the soaked and erect clit. As he kept sucking and tonguing her throbbing clit, the two thick fingers inside her played, scissored, and stroked her pulsing walls. Then he turned his fingers and ran the pads over her g-spot.

Then as he was getting really into it, he felt a big, strong hand gently stroke his ass. It slowly caressed him up and down, along his lower back and upper thigh.

"Mmmm... mmmm," Ericka mewed in time to his stroking and suckling. Small, desperate calls of desire as she drew closer to completion. He wanted to please his Mistress and tried to focus on it, but the hand on his ass and where it was likely heading, made focusing on the task in front of him, hard. Every inch of tender space between Ericka's quivering thighs was soaked. Her mouth-watering juices ran freely from the top of her pussy down between her cheeks.

One hand on his ass pulled a cheek aside and another touched and spun the butt plug. He lightly pulled it, just pressure, not trying to remove it. Then he would spin and wiggle it.

"Oh, God!" Ericka whimpered, losing herself in fiery stimulation. Her body was more than ready to let go, to find release in sexual joy. Her pupils flared wide, as did her nostrils.

Then the hand was pulling on the plug, "relax and push," Nathan said sternly, but quietly. Aaron tried to follow his orders and pushed, it hurt for a second and then it popped feel and he felt the cool air on his anus. Quickly, a finger replaced the plug and moved deep into him. He jerked, the sensation weird, but pleasurable.

Aaron's fingers were drenched as they triggered surges of electric sensations deep inside Ericka's shuddering tunnel. His tongue swirled and prodded at her erect clit. He held her there on the edge of the precipice. He softened his clitoral sucking and slowed his fingers, crossing them within her and twisting lazily. A small growl of frustration escaped her lips.

The finger was removed, and a cool liquid was leaked onto and into the gaping hole. This was the very last chance to stop this. He went back and forth thousands of times this week about whether to accept a cock in his virgin ass. Ultimately, the fact that he returned, stripped, waited, kneeled, and presented his ass in the air, was his decision, but now that it was lubed and presented... It was different... real. The tip of Master's cock was suddenly sitting against his hole; waiting, waiting for Aaron to stop it. There was no other reason to let it sit there for 20 seconds, but Aaron didn't stop him.

With that, he pushed against Aaron's asshole. Slowly, gingerly, his cock started to slide in, making the sphincter open. Aaron grimaced, forgetting about Ericka's pussy, as all his mind was flooded with the new sensation.

Master's hands held Aaron's hips firmly as he pushed in. It was painful, as he knew it would be. But his ass willingly accepted him. When Master was finally almost all the way inside Aaron, he paused and stroked his back. "How does it feel, Aaron?" Nathan asked, using Aaron's name to show support and not make him feel like he didn't have a choice to end it, still.

"Oh my god, it feels amazing, Master! It feels so right! I love it!" Aaron said and was surprised that he meant it. Holding his hips again, he started to pull out, then slid back in. Slowly and surely, he started to fuck Aaron. He felt so big inside of him. His cock pressed against his prostate just right, making him rock hard.

Aaron was in ecstasy. His whole body was humming with sensations as he took it. Nathan picked up speed, slamming his shaft into his tight hole.

"Fuck yes, Master! Fuck me! Oh god, yes! Oh yes, fuck me!" He moaned, beside himself with pleasure.

Nathan grunted and moaned as well. "Yes, fuck yes. Take it, cuck! Oh god yes, take my cock!"

Master was fully on top of him. His chest covered Aaron's back as he buried himself in his slave. He kissed Aaron's neck as he plowed him, whispering dirty things in his ear.

Aaron focused on the feelings in his ass. He could feel him sliding in. He tried to squeeze his ass and was rewarded with grunts of pleasure. His slim, smaller frame was enveloped by Nathan's masculine body. He felt completely submissive. He felt like he totally belonged to this man who was making love to him.

He continued to pound Aaron's ass, slapping it occasionally as he made him take every inch. His little cock was bouncing around, leaking precum, as it brushed against the side of the bed.

"God your ass is so tight, Little slut boy." Aaron smiled. They were both breathing heavily now. "Oh fuck! I'm close! That ass feels so nice," he said. He started to pick up the pace, thrusting faster. His breath quickened and his grunts became more frequent. Aaron reached down and rubbed his own dick, trying to cum together.

He was holding Aaron so close that he could feel every breath he took. Suddenly, he tensed, pushing into him violently as he let out a loud, "Fuck!" Aaron felt something warm splash inside of him and felt his own cock pulsating. He knew what was happening, and the feeling set him off. He started squirting cum, spraying it everywhere as Master kept plowing into his ass, filling him with his seed.

They both moaned loudly as they came. The orgasms felt like they lasted forever. He screamed and felt more alive at that moment than at any other point in my life. When it finished, Master slid his cock slowly out of his ass. A trickle of warm juices ran down his crack. Master stroked his hair lovingly. "Good job, slave. You took every last drop inside of you."

"Mmm, yes, Master, it felt so nice!"

He kissed Aaron's neck again before rolling him over to face away from him, and he nestled up behind him. "So, how was your first time, little one?"

"Incredible, Master. Thank you for making me feel so special," He replied.

Aaron had his eyes closed as he relished the feelings crashing into him. As he lay there he felt hands and cold metal touch his cock. His eyes shot open, and he saw Ericka tucking his balls into a small metal cage. He twitched and started to push away from her hands, but Nathan's strong arm enveloped him, holding him down. "What are you doing!?" Aaron nearly yelled.

"Shush," Nathan whispered at him. "It's alright. You're safe." He cooed, trying to soothe him like a pet. "Don't think of it as something stopping you from having sex," Master had said to Aaron and Maryanne.   "Think of it as something freeing you both from the roles you felt you had to fulfill," he'd said. The lock of the cage clicked closed, sealing his 'manhood' away.

Aaron looked down at the cage, and his vision moved like a movie where it zooms in while the background zooms out. It was all he could see, all he could think about, all he feared for several weeks. His breathing increased, his heart slammed into his chest, his mind reeled, and he could feel himself breaking down. He forced himself out of Nathan's grip, even as he tried to hold on. Normally, he wouldn't be strong enough to do that. He jumped off the bed and rushed to the bathroom. He heard Nathan behind him yell, "Little one! Stop!" Likely because he didn't ask permission. But he didn't stop, he didn't care, he needed to escape.

He slammed the door and locked it, hearing someone try to open it a second later, "Honey?" Maryanne's voice said softly from the other side.

Then, "Give him a minute, Maryanne," Ericka's voice said.

He ran to the sink, turned on the water, splashed his face, and then stared at himself in the mirror. A mirror just long enough to show the cage. He spoke to his own reflection, "Why'd you allow that?" It felt like he was arguing over the 'One Ring'. "If you don't like it, just say 'Red'!?" He looked down at it and tried to say out loud, "R... Re..." He couldn't finish the word. "I can't be with my wife!" He glared at his reflection, hating the weak man looking back. "If I keep this on, I will give up being a husband. She'll be the wife and I'll be a husk of a 'man'!" He closed his eyes and imagined himself floating down the river. Recalling Nathan's words, 'Don't think of it as something stopping you from having sex.   Think of it as something freeing you both from the roles you felt you had to fulfill.'

'The role'? The role of a man? Or of a husband? Give it all up!? Then he remembered his anal deflowering. It was great, would have remained great, if not accompanied by the cage. He accepted it all, loved it all, got an orgasm with it all... What if the cage would add to that, not detract from it? He looked back into his reflection and said, "You don't 'have' to be a 'man'. You can be a slave. You can be happy being a slave. You're not trapped. Maryanne said you'd never be trapped. She said she'll leave with you. What if you test her, test it, test them?"

He whipped open the door, moved to his clothes, and started to dress. "Aaron?" Nathan asked gently.

"Honey?" Maryanne added.

"We're leaving, Maryanne! Are you coming?"

She looked intently at him, then Nathan, then Ericka, then gulped and said, "Of course, baby," and started to get dressed.

Nathan looked on with a look halfway between anger and understanding, but said nothing, just sat on the bed next to his wife.

Aaron finished dressing, feeling the cage against his boxer, not having asked to have it removed, he grabbed Maryanne's hand and pulled her from the room. They rushed to the car, he started it, and pulled out onto the street, driving angrily. "Honey. Slow down or stop if you can't calm down," she said lightly and comforting, not accusing him.

He looked down at his speed and started to pay attention to the road, but didn't speak to his wife. He felt the cage again, it was hard to ignore, comfortable for what it was, but no way it could ever be ignored. His breathing and heart rate returned to normal. Maryanne tried half a dozen times to start the necessary conversation, but he didn't respond to any of it. It wasn't fair to her. She likely didn't have anything to do with the cage, but she was responsible for him meeting the Dom couple. Again not fair to her, as he was there for every step, even convincing her at the end to go.

He got home and rushed into the house, luckily the twins weren't home. He rushed down the hall to his room, removed his clothes again, and looked at himself in the bathroom mirror again, hoping time and distance would give him insight. Maryanne, still in her little black dress, leaned on the door frame and looked at him with love, care, and understanding in her eyes. "You ready to talk about it?"

His voice shook from a sob, and he said, "I'm not a real man..." His head dropped. "How can you be okay with this?"

"I don't know. I'm trying to deal with it too."

"You're okay with us not having sex ever again!?" He nearly yelled, hoping she'd tell him to get it off and fuck her.

"You don't know that it will never happen again. You didn't discuss it with Master," she accused him.

"But, you don't want to fuck me!?"

"I love you," she said, but pointedly didn't answer the question.

"Maryanne!" He admonished.

"Honey... If we stay with Nathan and Ericka and they don't want us to have sex, then that's what I'm going to do, or not do in this case. If you hate it, want it off, want us to be together, want to be with a different Dom, we can do that, but all of this is moot and not on me." She held a key forward, the key to his cock, and she also held her phone in the other hand. "Call Master, say 'red', take it off, and fuck me or leave it on, let it go, and let's talk about our future."

He stared at the key. He could take it off? Physically, nothing stopped him, but mentally, he wasn't supposed to. If he didn't follow Master's orders, he wouldn't get Nathan's cock again. His mind reeled that he wanted Nathan's cock more than he wanted his own. He looked at the phone. If he said the safe word, the cage would come off, and they'd never talk about it again, and he might not lose Nathan and Ericka. So what did he lose by calling? He shouldn't do this because of the risk of it ending. He should do it because he wanted it. Why would he ever want a cock cage? Because serving was the point, being small, weak, quiet, submissive, an act of devotion to the Master, bringing him purpose and pleasure. He did enjoy every aspect of the meetings. It was only trying to be a 'man' that kept him from accepting the cage.

But if he wasn't a 'man', then he wasn't a 'husband'. "Let's talk," he said to his wife with a deep sigh.

He sat next to his wife on the bed, and she touched his face softly and kissed him. "Master Nathan talked with me as you were in the bathroom. He gave me the key and told me this might happen. He's not mad." Aaron looked at her, at least that was one fear released from his mind. "You think this is the end of us?" she asked, taking hold of the cage. Her closeness caused a little pleasure, his dick started to twitch and he felt it press on the edge of the cage, his first time feeling what it'd be like with an erection. It reached the walls of the cage, and then he sort of felt it push inward instead of out as it grew. He wasn't large, so there didn't seem to be a risk of cutting off circulation. He reached down and tried to stimulate himself. He could touch parts and move against the cage, but couldn't grab hold, couldn't masturbate, he doubted he'd get anything from oral either. He was saddened and excited in equal measure.

"Yes, I think this is the end of us." He said with eerie calmness.

"No! No, no, no. I love you. We're in this together. We can still be intimate, just a little different." She pushed her husband onto his back, lifted his legs, and pushed one finger into his ass. He felt Master's cum squish against her finger. She then added a second, she wasn't good at it, but he was horny, ready, and wishing to enjoy it, so he wouldn't lose her. She moved back and forth, the feeling reminding him of Master's cock. "I love you. Master and Mistress love you. We're all in this together. Do this for us, for them, for you, and we will all be happy 'together'." The 'together' word they used for their love was now going to be shared with Nathan and Ericka? 'Us' meant more than him and his wife now? He was losing the life he had. She increased her pace, talking dirty to him, and kissed him as he came through the small opening at the end of the cage. He was getting a new life.

Chapter 10

Aaron didn't call Master and didn't remove the cage. But he did spend the week sulking and fearful someone would notice a weird bulge in his pants. That was ridiculous, of course, nobody looked at a crotch so close, but he was paranoid. Also, he couldn't really pee standing up as his stream often caught the end and sprayed everywhere, meaning he had to sit every time he peed, and he wondered if emasculating him in that particular way was also part of it. Maryanne continuously texted Nathan and Ericka, keeping them up to date. She didn't tell him what they talked about, but he 'knew'.

Aaron didn't try any intimacy at all with his wife that week. He felt inadequate and maybe wanted to punish her a little. She mentioned it once but didn't push it. Then on Thursday, Maryanne came up to Aaron, phone in hand, with a call on speaker. "Master Nathan would like to speak with us together." She said.

Then Nathan's voice came from the phone, "Aaron, Maryanne," he said the names specifically, and his voice was low and calm; he wasn't Master right now. "I would like to invite you two for dinner on Saturday. As equals. No cage, no plugs, clothed. We are going to talk as equals. You'll be able to ask any question without consequence. You may even insult me if you feel the need, without issue.

"Dinner will be at 8, and I will grant you four hours. At midnight, like a fairy tale, the spell will end, and that will be the last time you'll have that right. Because I'm going to ask you to commit fully to me and Ericka then. If you say no, we won't see each other again. If you say yes, you'll be our slaves, not just submissives in training.

"You must be ready with your answer at midnight. And it is a two-yes, one-no decision. We won't break up a marriage for this. Do you understand and accept my invitation?"

Aaron looked at Maryanne, who gave him a nod, and Aaron said, "Yes. We understand and will be there."

"Wonderful, see you then. Little one, you may remove the cage until after the dinner, but bring it with you Saturday."

He used 'little one', so Aaron responded with, "Yes, Master."

-

Once the cage was off, Aaron took the opportunity to have sex with his wife. She was into it, as she didn't get fucked during the last meet-up and from his snubbing her all week. He made sure to be slow and passionate, savoring it, because it could be the last time in a long time.

They spent a long time deciding how close they were to agreeing and also put together questions to get them over the finish line. They came up with many, but didn't know if the answers to them would change anything. They just wanted to ask.

Saturday, they dressed up, went into the city, and found the dom couple's high-rise apartment. They got to the door and were greeted by Nathan and Ericka. Maryanne seemed to expect a kiss but instead got chaste European-style cheek kisses from each of the couple. Then Aaron got a handshake from Nathan and a hug from Ericka. Then they showed them around, but there wasn't much to show; it was a large room, all black, white, steel, and glass. The kitchen, dining table, TV area, and bar were all in this big main room. The back wall, however, was entirely made of windows that gave an amazing view of the city and river.

They were given drinks, and they did small talk for a while. Aaron was anxious to get some answers, but the conversation didn't move that way. Then they moved on to dinner, and halfway through the main course, Nathan said, "Okay, ask."

Aaron looked at his wife, and she nodded at him to start. "Okay, what is expected of us as slaves, short and long-term?"

Nathan smiled, "So much. Too much to remember or put in a list, and it can change from our whims, your kinks, or the company in the room at the time, but I'll try to broad-stroke it. First, training will continue, bondage, paddles, whips, clamps, cuffs, ropes, BDSM equipment, humiliation, collars, leashes, public exposure, and more." Aaron's eyes went wide, mouth agape, as Nathan casually listed off a list like that. "You will be given a healthy diet plan and a personal trainer, you'll spend at least 10 hours a week working towards bodies we prefer. Eating only healthy, no snacks. Aaron, no muscle mass for you, except your ass, I want you thin and feminine." Aaron grimaced at the 'feminine' part.

"We expect six months to get you to ideal. Then you'll be introduced to the larger BDSM community. We'll bring you to parties and events, and swaps. There, you'll do... a lot. I wouldn't be out of turn to say you, Aaron, might have five men around you in a gang bang, and you'll take all their cocks in your mouth and ass, swallowing and cleaning everything."

"What!? No, I won't... Why would I?"

"Oh, you wouldn't want to?"

Aaron blinked away the question. Of course, he wouldn't want to. Five cocks... cocks, in his mouth and ass... Swallowing it all? His body shivered. No! That's too much. But, it's also months out, maybe by then? "What if I did say no? Say red?" He asked using his question time.

"A few things. First, of course, we will always respect the safe words, even if you pledge yourselves to us, but there is a limit on the number of times you can use 'red', if you use it too much, it means we're not compatible. So, try as much as you can before you tap out. Second, once you're ours, we'll change your safe words powers; you can't say red until you say orange, and we talk about it. Talking about it will no longer be off-limits. Third, if you say red to a gang bang, you won't be part of the gang bang, boring, but that's that."

"Oh, good," Aaron released a sigh of relief. "What else would happen at these 'events'?"

"We'll take you naked or in very skimpy outfits, in collars, and on leashes. You'll be paraded around, used by whoever we choose. We'd display you and you'd perform shows of bondage and punishment. You'll clean pussies and cocks. And after all the sex, you'll be required to clean the area, like a maid, maybe dressed like a maid. You might serve drinks or dinner. You'll likely be under the table giving oral while the doms eat. There are many different events, parties, preferences, and people who will want something from you. We'll usually permit them, and you'll do what they want, no matter how depraved."

"Jesus!" Aaron almost yelled. That was so much. "What'd you mean by public exposure!?" He had dozens of questions and wanted to quick-fire them.

"Nothing that'd get us arrested. That'd put you on the sex offender registry. But, you'll both wear embarrassingly small outfits in public, maybe to places you'll be recognized, it won't take a genius to see you're submissive to the dominant people next to you. It will humiliate you. Also, if we're sure we're safe, we might fuck in the middle of the park at night; public."

"People will... see?"

"Oh, yes! I like to show off my prized possessions!"

"What would you say if I made any and all public, slave-stuff, off-limits? Is that a no-go for compatibility?"

"Not necessarily. It'd be a massive sticking point, but not an end-all. But that being said, I'm pretty sure you won't 'red' it, I can see your path and you'll love it. Want it. Crave it."

Aaron groaned inwardly. His confidence was scary, and he was likely right. "How long will the cage stay on? What does it mean for my marriage?"

"No way to tell. A while. Until you accept your place. It could be months, could be years. I will allow you and your wife to be fully together on your anniversary and there is a chance another member of the community may want to use your dick and we may allow that. Or perhaps Ericka will wish to try you, unlikely, but there is a chance, and that's the best I can answer that."

Even 'months' disturbed him. But years? "And sorry to keep harping on this point, but what would it look like if I said no to the cage?"

"Hard to say. Even if you're not wearing it, you wouldn't be allowed to use your little dick when and how you like. If you were to disregard me any time you wanted, then we would definitely have a compatibility problem. I need to bring you low, to bring out your true self."

"How can you know what my true self is? What if you're wrong and torturing me for nothing?"

"I'm as close to an expert on this world as almost anyone you'll meet. I've seen the real 'you' when you let go and enjoy it. And it's not torture, and it's not for nothing. Even if this isn't the 'real' you. It's still an experience that you seem to be enjoying. Sometimes it doesn't have to be anything more than a fun experience. Are you enjoying it?"

"Yes. But I don't want to... be denied access to my wife. I'm having a lot of trouble getting past that. I'm more than happy with... you, with your... But I want my wife. I want my wife more than anything else. So if you're wrong... It will be a problem." He tried to give Nathan a threatening stare and likely failed.

"Fair. But you 'are' a submissive. You know it's true. You want to be a slave. You know it. But, you can't be a sub if you think you have a 'right' to a pussy whenever you want. If you think you have a 'right' to your own penis. If you think you can override your Master."

Aaron's whole body shook. Even if Nathan was right, somehow saying it out loud felt like a great insult. And this is a huge, clear, line; 'normal' life 'with' his wife or a crazy, new, exciting, dirty, sex slave, life 'alongside' his wife. His wife wanted the sex slave life, so taking that path 'with' her could bring them closer and make him happier. He felt like he'd gain a lot in exchange for giving up his penis. A hard trade for most men. But apparently, not for him. He was all but convinced. "Maryanne? Do you have any questions?"

She did, but they were less logistical, more fantasy-based. When could she expect to have multiple men in her? When can she be punished? When will she be watched being punished? How often can she get sex? How often with Nathan and how often with Ericka? How often with new men? Questions of whip techniques and when she gets reward versus punishment? Dozens of increasingly dirty questions that seemed to rile her up and make her more horny.

She went on for a while, and Nathan answered them as thoroughly as he could without seeming to be annoyed by her. Then Aaron asked more questions but kept coming back to why he couldn't be with his wife. It was a sticking point, but one that was shrinking with each of Nathan's promises. Promises of purpose and pleasure, the likes of which Aaron could never have imagined. At the end of the day, it wasn't a magical contract; if they promised to serve, it'd just be a promise, not legally binding. They could leave at any time. So why not try? Why not serve and enjoy until they stop enjoying it?

Ten minutes to midnight, Nathan asked, "Almost time. Do you need to speak privately before then?"

"No!" Maryanne almost moaned. "I know my answer." This was one of the things they talked about before coming. If one of them was totally sure, they could let Nathan and the other person know that. And since it's a two yeses, she put it all on Aaron. But, if she was that gung-ho and he said no, would she be pissed at him.

Lucky for her and himself, his answer was also a yes, so he said, "No... We would like to commit."

Nathan and Ericka both got huge smiles and he made one loud clap and said, "Excellent! Remove your clothes, put your cage back on, and kneel over there. We will be right back."

Nathan and Ericka moved down the hall as Aaron and Maryanne stripped. Once they were naked, Maryanne helped put the cage back on. It felt different this time, it was his 'choice', but it was also a scary void; except for his anniversary, he didn't know when it'd come off again. The clicking of the lock, quiet in reality, was like a thousand-pound weight slamming into his soul. A prison for his 'manhood', physically, mentally, and emotionally, he was no longer a 'man'; he was a sex slave. Sadness from loss and horniness from everything else swirled in a battle and horniness was winning.

He and his wife knelt in an empty area and faced the hallway, he grabbed his wife's hand, gave a smile that didn't reach his eyes, and said, "Together," and he hoped that was still true.

When Nathan and Ericka walked into the room, Aaron and Maryanne were both struck in awe and surprise as they saw the couple now very much looking the part of a Dominant and Dominatrix. Nathan was wearing a pair of leather pants with an open leather jacket exposing his chest, whilst Ericka was wearing a leather bustier that cinched in her waist, pushed up her breasts, and exposed them right down to the nipples. The skirt around her waist flared out, granting the teens a view of her black panties that were only for ornamental purposes. The long crop in her hand perfectly accented her appearance as the couple walked slowly up to the nervous family.

For a long moment, the Dominant couple stood and stared at the couple that knelt before them.

"Maryanne," Nathan spoke, "Do you wish to serve Mistress Ericka and I today, to submit your body and mind to our control, knowing this will include sexual acts that you may not always find comfortable, and knowing at all times that I shall have your safety and pleasure in mind?" His eyes bore into their souls as he stood there in front of them, awaiting her reply.

"Yes, Master," she said with confidence. Ericka giggled.

"Aaron," Nathan again spoke seriously. "Do you wish to serve Mistress Ericka and me, to submit your body and mind to our control, including sexually in ways that you may find uncomfortable, knowing that at all times I shall have your safety and needs in mind?"

He gulped, but quickly said, "Yes, Master!"

"Wonderful," Nathan said. Ericka retrieved two smaller boxes from a bookshelf nearby, handed one to Nathan, and then she stood in front of Aaron, while Nathan stood in front of Maryanne. Ericka clicked open the wooden box and revealed a black leather collar with a tag on the front; a dog collar in all ways. Nathan had done the same and asked, "Slaves, take these as proof of your commitment to us. As real and scared as wedding bands."

Maryanne reached out quickly and grabbed it, bringing it to her neck, as Nathan circled her to lift her hair. Aaron, much more slowly, reached for and pulled it from the box. He too brought it to his neck, the feel somehow felt like more than just warm leather. It was thrilling as pulses of energy rushed through his body. It settled the nerves he was holding, it felt like he'd just let go of the last of 'Aaron the man', and he was now 'little one the slave'. It was a contentment he'd only felt a dozen times in life; the first kiss with Maryanne, the first time having sex, their honeymoon, holding his children, and a half-dozen special events in their lives. This was a new seminal moment.

Ericka then retrieved leashes, handing one to Master Nathan and attaching the other end to Aaron's collar. Then she tugged it, said, "Let's walk, puppy," and took a step and expecting Aaron to follow her. He moved to hands and knees and started to move. He crawled before on his own, but now he was pulled. Mistress Ericka treated him as a dog, saw him as a dog, as a pet, to be admired, played with, pampered, and loved, but they are still pets, nothing more.

He felt her thoughts and feelings, seeing him as a lowly animal, and every step he took, he thought and felt it too. Each step dropped his need to be responsible, to be 'him'. He was a man, a husband, a father, a salaryman, he had to pay bills, get the car's oil changed, pay into his kid's college fund, and refill their savings after installing the pool in their backyard; he had to be a responsible adult. But, not here, not now. Now he was a dog, a slave, a servant. He relaxed into nothing but being Mistress's pet, loving and serving her. He was flooded with nothingness, it was divine!

After a dozen steps around the room, Aaron was more content and relaxed than he'd ever been in his life. He still felt the pain in his knees and lower back. The natural effect of being an out-of-shape, almost 40-year-old man crawling around the floor, he felt the tightness of the collar as it was tugged, but the pain and discomfort fell away as he embraced his role. He fell so far into acting like a dog that he almost wanted to pant his tongue out. He was made to do one more circle, then moved back over to the others, and he was made to kneel next to them.

He looked at the woman in the collar and his mind didn't go to her being his wife, she was just 'slut', just a bitch, just an animal he'd like to mount, he literally had to fight the urge to sniff her butt. That made him shiver a little from horniness, but mostly because he was falling a little... or way too hard and way too fast. So he came back up just a little.

Seeing Master and Mistress above them, looking down with huge smiles, and Master's tight leather pants showing the edge of his large erection. Master grabbed his crotch and asked him, "Do you want this, little one?"

"Yes, Master!" There was no hesitation.

"Do you want it in your ass?"

"God! Yes, Master!"

"What would you do for it?"

"Anything!"

"Anything? Huh? Willing to test that?"

Aaron's mind did jump back for a second. The dinner conversation had a huge list of things he didn't want to do, but in that moment, in that position, in that mindset, he said, "Anything!"

Master took the leash from Ericka and tugged, causing him to crawl next to Master. They headed toward the front door, and then he opened it. Aaron paused for a moment. The apartments were large, so there were only like 6 to 8 on the floor and unlikely someone would be in the hall at midnight, but there 'were' security cameras in all halls. Nathan said they wouldn't do things that'd get them arrested, so maybe he had a deal with other residents or security, but he'd still be on camera being walked naked on a leash, down the hall. 'Anything!' pounded in his head, and he kept walking, following Nathan into the hall. It was thrilling.

He headed slowly all the way down to the elevator and then back. "Well, done, little one. I'm proud of your obedience for something you said you were uncomfortable with."

"Thank you, Master. For... all of it." Aaron said, and Master reached down and gently stroked his face, petting him. They returned to the apartment, Maryanne licking Ericka's pussy, as she moaned and wiggled, leaning back hard on the sofa.

-

As Aaron and Master left to walk in the hall, Mistress lay on the couch, looking intently at Maryanne, a strange look on her face, before she asked, "Have you licked a pussy before?"

"No, Mistress."

Ericka's eyes showed surprise, "That's surprising, you seem very slutty."

"Thank you, Mistress. It's never come up before. We only used men in our 'adventures'."

"Well, this is wonderful. I get to be your first. Crawl here, smell this wonderful flavor." Ericka moved her thong aside and rubbed her pussy. Maryanne moved on hands and knees towards her Mistress, ass high in the air, trying to wiggle it and entice Ericka. Her face moved between her perfect, creamy, smooth thighs, and she took a deep breath of Mistress Ericka's scent. She didn't think her own pussy had much of a scent and therefore she'd assumed other women wouldn't as well. But what she smelled was like a flower, sweetness that bit at the tip of her tongue. She moaned in delight and closed her eyes as she savored it. "How does it smell?"

"Like a flower, Mistress," her voice shook with desire.

Ericka let out a hearty laugh, "Well, my little honey bee. Taste my nectar."

Maryanne flicked her tongue out, the tip tasting a glistening bead on her inner lip. It tasted as sweet as it smelled. She hummed into her sex. She then leaned forward a little more, slid her tongue out, and put it against her pussy. She pressed it inward and it slipped into her vagina. Ericka gasped, and Maryanne pushed further into her center. She tasted delicious.

Maryanne licked softly, then slid her pointed tongue back into her. She then pressed her lips against Mistress' pussy and sucked gently. Her sweet juices filled Maryanne's mouth. She slid her tongue in and out slowly. Ericka groaned above her and Maryanne moved her hand upward and rubbed her clit slowly. Mistress's hand covered Maryanne's, pressing down on it. Maryanne sucked and slid her tongue into her first pussy. She loved it. Ericka's thighs spread wide. She tasted so wonderful. It didn't take long for her to bring her to a moaning climax.

Maryanne couldn't get enough of her sweet pussy. She continued to lick, suck, and tongue fuck her while she rolled her clit around and around. She went from one climax to another.

She heard Master's voice behind her, "Well done, slut! Little One, get behind your wife and tongue her asshole."

She felt the soft hands of her husband a moment later spreading her cheeks, then a tongue circled her asshole. She squealed and wiggled her ass back into him.

Mistress' hips thrust up against her mouth, and her hands pressed Maryanne's face hard against her hot juicy pussy. Her juices flowed out into her eager lips. Her face was covered with Ericka's sweet flavor.

She heard Aaron's voice as his tongue left her ass, "Oh, Master! You're so big! Thank you, Sir!" Then his tongue launched back into her, going deeper than he'd ever done before.

She didn't know how many times Mistress came, but finally, she pushed her away, "Slow down! It's too much!"

"Yes, Mistress," she said and slowed way down, just lightly lapping up the overflowed juices.

Her pussy was beautiful. Her crevice was deep. She could smell her sex scent mixed with an exotic perfume. Maryanne's mouth watered. She heeded her orders and slowly licked her way up. She licked her soft, smooth skin at the juncture of her thighs. She tasted so good.

Her husband's hand went to Maryanne's pussy and clit as he continued to lick. He'd always been good at oral, but it seemed he was trying even harder, like the loss of his penis made him try harder with what he had left.

She licked Mistress' pussy again, the clean shaved skin was silky smooth, and she grazed it again with her lips lightly. Ericka spread her thighs wide for her, bringing her knees up to her breasts. Her pussy lips were gleaming wet and they opened a little more. Below was her neat light anus, round and perfect. Maryanne wet a finger and touched it, circling it. She saw it contract, and Ericka moaned.

She licked the flesh on either side of her pussy, avoiding her wet inner flesh. She really wanted to plunge her tongue into her pussy and suck on it, but she was told to go slower. So, she teased her.

Her pussy throbbed and ached from Aaron's oral ministrations. She was hot all over. A slight shudder ran through her body. "Oh, God, Baby! You're killing me. Do it. Lick my ass! Fuck it with your tongue. Oh! Please. Now!" She cried out.

Ericka's juices were literally dripping out to run down over her lovely anus. Maryanne could resist no longer. She bent forward and thrust her tongue in again. Mistress cried out, and her hips thrust upward. She burrowed her face against her shaking crouch. Her pussy lips contracted around her tongue and her juice seemed to spurt out into her waiting sucking lips. Mistress screamed in ecstasy. Her body shuddered, and she went limp.

"God, Maryanne!" Ericka moaned, "You're a treasure! I can't believe you've never done that!"

The praise from Ericka, the fingers in her pussy, the thumb on her clit, and the tongue in her ass pushed Maryanne over the edge to her own orgasm. She screamed out, "Thank you, Mistress!" Her knees felt weak, and she struggled to stay up and engaged with her Mistress.

"I'm cumming, Sir!" Aaron yelled right into Maryanne's anus.

"Hold on for a little longer, Aaron!" Master Nathan yelled at him, and Maryanne felt her husband's face slam forward into her butt, as Nathan picked up his pace. After another 30 seconds or so, Nathan yelled, "Now! Cum for me!" And they grunted and yelled together.

Then, a few seconds after it passed, a calm silence filled the room, and everyone collapsed almost instantly. The smell of sex permeated her nose. Ericka lay heavily back on the sofa, and said to the air, "Slut. Clean that out of your husband's ass. I don't want it falling on my carpet."

Maryanne moaned, "Yes, Mistress." She turned and crawled around her husband. Master was leaning heavily over him, Master's cock was sticking out of his leather pants, sitting on Aaron's cheeks, slowly deflating, and lightly leaking the last of his fluid. She leaned her face down and licked Master's cock, tip to balls. He grabbed the back of her head roughly and moved her around like she was just a cum rag. Once he was clean, he pulled himself up, moved to the sofa, kissed his wife, sat next to her, and watched Maryanne as she got to work on her husband's ass.

"I'm happy you made the right choice, slaves," Nathan said and gave them a true, deep, smile.

Chapter 11

As they were ready to get dressed, Nathan ordered Aaron, "Little One, wear your wife's panties home. Once there, remove them, but don't wash them. You will be wearing them to work on Monday as well. Do you understand?"

Aaron's eyes went wide, he gulped, and said, "Of course, sir." He grabbed his wife's thong and pulled it up his legs. They were soft and breezy, but the string up his crack was not fun. He then grabbed his boxers and put them over the thong. Nathan didn't say not to, and he didn't want to carry them. They were also given the boxes that their collars were presented in and told they could remove them any time after they were dressed and must bring them with them whenever they were to be near their Doms.

Finally, after saying their goodbyes to the Doms, they left, got in the car, and started the long drive home. And as seemed to be their new normal, they talked about their feelings and debriefed about their individual experiences. Aaron pulled at the panties, trying fruitlessly to remove the wedgie. "You'll get used to it," Maryanne joked with a smile.

"You think this will happen a lot?" Aaron asked with only a small amount of mirth.

"Yes," She said very simply, like it was the most obvious thing.

"Cage, collar, thong... This could get out of hand quickly... More out of hand... What if my co-workers or the twins see any of this?"

"Kinks are more acceptable nowadays. It's not like our time in our small high school. If the kids notice and understand, then they almost certainly will ignore it, as that is the polite thing to do. Hard to say with your co-workers; it is a bit of a boys' club. Unless you want the public humiliation... Is that your kink?" She asked in the middle of her sentence.

"I don't know... Maybe. When I got walked down the hall... Oh, my, god. I was so hard. And when they talk down on me... I think some humiliation, yeah. But, not from the frat bros at my work. I couldn't let that down. It'd be miserable there."

"I guess then, wear it like now, under boxers..."

"Yeah," he said slowly. "How was your first pussy?"

"Amazing. The smell, the feel, the smoothness, the pleasure I gave her... All of it, amazing! I can see why you always want to do it for me during sex."

"Well, all that and I love you... and my dick was too small to please you."

"Honey! I've never said that. Not while dating, not before you brought in new men, not now that you compare yourself to Mastet Nathan!" She scolded him. "If you'd had more confidence..." she trailed off, not saying that 'he wouldn't be wearing a thong and cock cage right now'.

He knew she was right. She always loved him. Resisted bringing in new men. And still was willing to stop seeing Nathan and go back to what little they had before. But, she'd be unlikely to regularly get an orgasm from him without Dominance and he'd be unlikely to regularly get one from her without a cock. They were in it now. They were submissive sluts. They were cock slaves. Dogs. Pets. Possessions of a powerful couple. It was great! "Well, lucky for you, I'm a wimp. Otherwise, we wouldn't be here," he joked with a smile, letting her know he didn't hold her comment against her.

"You're 'my' wimp!" She grabbed his hand and squeezed it. He was still her husband, even if their sex life changed forever; everything else about their life would stay the same or get much better. "Are you still okay with agreeing to be 'sex slaves'? God, it feels weird to say that. I'm almost 40, a mother of twins who just started to drive. I'm too old to be getting tied up, whipped, and fucked in the ass!"

"You'll never be too old for me to fuck you in the ass, honey." He joked, and she laughed.

"Maybe when we get to the retirement home I'll let you try my ass for the first time." She laughed.

"Promise?"

"Of course. It's a date." She said and he smiled, not bothered by not being able to use her ass before or now.

"And, yes, for now, I'm still okay with being a sex slave. But a few hours as slaves does not offer enough empirical data. Maybe, wearing a thong all day will be enough to get me to quit."

"Hope not. I always wear thongs. Don't want that making big decisions for my life." They laughed. This debrief was much different than the last three. Aaron seemed to have gotten over most, if not all, of his hang-ups about this. He was happy, and they were joking about such a massive life change.

-

In the morning, they got a text with instructions about meals and workouts. The meals were really healthy, and they wondered how the kids would take it. They were both student-athletes. Sandy was tiny, so she didn't eat much, but Steven was still growing and ate half the fridge each week. He'd be disappointed in such low-calorie meals, and they wondered if it was fair to 'force' this on them. Healthy meals aren't punishment, but it'd be a big change for the family. Maybe, a conversation would be all it would take. They learned from their own relationships that more honesty helped with a 'lot' of issues.

-

Aaron wore the panties to work. He was embarrassed all day. He already used bathroom stalls because of the cage, so that wasn't much of a change. But, just the thought of getting caught, considering how many times he had to readjust, made him horny as hell. The humiliation was wonderful.

-

After work, he met up with his wife at a gym. They met their personal trainer, paid for by Nathan, and he talked about the plan that Nathan wanted; they had no say. The trainer knew who and what Nathan was and, by extension, what they were. It was embarrassing. The training focused on first getting rid of both their belly fat and then tightening both their asses and then tightening Maryanne's tits.

-

Later in the week, they were getting antsy waiting for word of their next meeting, so when the text did come, it was a huge letdown. 'Sluts. We will not be meeting this weekend. You are forbidden from giving yourselves or each other pleasure. I want you to be waiting and ready for me. Also Little One, once a week remove the cage to clean it and yourself, Slut, you are to watch him, make sure he doesn't pleasure himself'. This was a huge blow to the couple. They had been intimate every night. The slavery was making them closer, and even light sexual touches turned them both on more than ever before, and now they had to just stop cold turkey.

Maryanne, sexually frustrated, took to exercise to help deal with her jitteriness. She'd never been good at making herself exercise, but the fact that it was now an order meant every time she exercised now, she actually got a sexual thrill. Serving made everything better, the healthy food tasted better, spending time on hair and make-up wasn't a chore anymore, and even house cleaning was exciting because she was serving her husband and the household.

So by late in the next week, they waited with bated breath for the text with information. Then it came, 'There will be no meeting this week. Continue to refrain from sexual contact and keep up the good work on the exercise'. Nothing more. Maryanne actually screamed into the air, then immediately called Master. She wasn't thinking, and if she'd thought about it for a few seconds, she wouldn't have done it. Aaron heard Master's yelling from the phone that wasn't even on speaker.

Eventually, she hung up with a ghostly look on her face. She then stripped, knelt in the corner of the room facing the wall, and stayed silent when Aaron asked her what the punishment was. Eventually, he had to text Master so he knew what to tell the kids about why their mother wouldn't be out for dinner.

-

So, another week, and Maryanne was crawling the walls, snapping at everyone in the family, and was literally shaking like she was in withdrawal. Aaron was very concerned, maybe Nathan knew what he was doing, but what if he didn't know how much his wife loved sex and didn't know he was making her life so hard? If the slavery wasn't helping with her needs, maybe they needed to reconsider, or he needed a real, equal conversation with Nathan.

So, despite his fear of what happened with Maryanne, he called Master. When he answered, Aaron struggled for a second, but said, "Master? How do we go about having a... Hard conversation? Is there a safe word to pause everything?"

"Yes. Not a word, but if you have a real issue, call me, Nathan, and we'll talk like friends."

"Oh, that's wonderful, sir!" He said excitedly, "Nathan, I'm concerned about Maryanne. I don't want to question your process, but she's suffering from this waiting. Is there something I can do or say to her? Can I convince you to allow me and her to be together, can you tell me what you hope to accomplish, or can you... fuck her?"

"Aaron, this is the exact reason to make her wait. She thinks she deserves orgasms. She doesn't. I decide when she gets them. How are you doing without an orgasm for long?"

"Oh, um, I think I'm fine..."

"That's where we need to get your wife. It's not her body anymore, it's mine. That's what she needs to learn. If you want to help her, bring her to that realization, and let her know she won't get more until she 'needs' it, not 'wants' it."

Aaron laughed, "I'll try, but you're not the one who has to live with her." He joked.

Luckily, Nathan laughed, "Good luck."

-

Aaron was required to keep Master up to date on Maryanne's demeanor. He'd told her what was required of her, and outwardly she calmed down, but Aaron knew his wife and reported the truth. Therefore, they didn't meet for yet another week; luckily, Maryanne didn't know it was Aaron's words that led to that. Eventually, over the weekend, suddenly, Maryanne calmed down. Either she had an epiphany, or she secretly masturbated in the shower; he couldn't prove it, and when he asked her, she said she didn't, and he didn't think she'd lie to him about this. So, he reported that to Nathan, and later that week, they got a text saying a place and time, and Maryanne literally squealed.

-

The 'place' was an opulent and massive luxury hotel, specifically the bar in the lobby. They found Nathan and Ericka standing at a tall table with drinks. They approached their Doms slowly and discreetly and said, "Sir, Madam?"

"Slut!" Nathan said louder than Aaron liked, and he wrapped her in a hug,

"Master?" Maryanne asked, confused.

"Why aren't you two wearing your collars?" He sounded a little drunk.

"Sir?" Aaron asked, scared, "I thought in public..."

"I never gave that exception. I said whenever you were around us!" He sounded angry. Maryanne reached into her handbag, pulled out her collar, and brought it up to her neck. Aaron pulled his from his inside suit jacket and also moved to put it on. Nathan laughed, "Just kidding! No, it's fine not to in public... Unless you'd like to." Maryanne latched hers and Aaron, after just a slight pause, also put his on. "Wonderful! I knew we made the right choice with you two. You're perfect." He sounded less drunk now. A test?

Surprisingly, nobody in the bar seemed to take any extra notice of Nathan's loud voice or the two new arrivals donning collars. Ericka came up to Aaron, gave him a side hug, and rubbed her hand over his crotch, pushing his metal cage around, "Welcome, cuck boy. Do you want a drink?"

"Yes, Mistress." He said quietly.

She snapped her fingers into the air, and a waiter came over with a tray. He then set a dog bowl filled with water on the table. Aaron's eyes went wide, and he looked around the room; people were looking now. "Well?" Ericka asked.

"Ma'am? Is this a joke?" he tried not to sound mad or accusatory, he thought it might actually be a joke or another test.

"No. Drink it." Mistress said sternly. Aaron reached down and grabbed the bowl with both hands. Ericka slapped his ass, "No! That's not how my dog drinks!"

Aaron sighed, put his hands to his sides, bent down, and licked the surface of the water. Ericka laughed, clapped, and yelled, "Good! Everyone, cheer for my new puppy!"

The bar erupted in cheers and laughter. It startled Aaron. As he brought his head back up, he looked for his wife. She was locked in a passionate kiss with Nathan. His hands were roughly groping her ass and tits. He then turned to Mistress. She gave him a sultry look, grabbed his tie, pulled him in, and kissed him just as passionately. Her own hands going to his ass. After releasing him, she licked her lips and said, "You have such a talented tongue."

"Thank you, Mistress," he said, ignoring the rowdy crowd around him, who seemed to have paired off and joined in the make-out party. It was surreal.

"Should we start the party?" Nathan asked the confused couple.

"Yes, Master," Maryanne said. "I'm ready."

"We'll see," Nathan said cryptically. He then grabbed Maryanne's hand and started to head toward the exit. Ericka did the same to Aaron. They went to the bank of elevators, rode up, went down a hallway to a gate that Nathan opened with a card, then they went to a room where he used the same card. He opened it to reveal a room full of BDSM equipment. Aaron and Maryanne were in awe and were slightly fearful when they saw all the paddles and whips and cuffs, and clamps. Not to mention the racks, frames, and benches.

"How, uh, why does the hotel have a room like this?" Maryanne asked wide-eyed to no one in particular.

Nathan answered, "The owner of the hotel is a friend of ours and a member of the community."

"Is that why the people in the bar were acting so weird? Are they members of the community too?" Aaron asked.

Nathan and Ericka both gave huge smiles and broke out laughing. Then he said, "Yes. Don't worry, nobody will spread around what they saw. It was just a little initiation joke."

Ericka said, "Go ahead and get naked." They disrobed and, even without being told, they knelt into the resting position, lowering their heads. "Excellent. It's only been a few weeks of exercise, and I am starting to see results! Well done!"

Aaron and Maryanne beamed and said together, "Thank you, Mistress."

Nathan came up next to his wife, "Okay, Slaves, eyes on me," he ordered. "We are going to start with some basic bondage and impact play. It's important for you to use your safe words, especially 'yellow'. We will be spanking and paddling with increased power, and we need to know from you when we hit your limits. We need to find your baseline. We are experts at this and will see some of your tells, but not all of them. Also, if you have something akin to a panic attack while restrained, use 'orange' right away so we can release you. Some devices are very complicated and may take a bit to get you out. So, we want to know sooner rather than later. Ere on the side of caution for this. Do you understand?"

"Yes, Master," they said together.

Mistress Ericka moved up behind Aaron, directed him to kneel with his back against the wall, and then attached leather cuffs to his ankles, then connected them to cuffs she attached to his wrist, then attached the x-shaped hogtied cuff set up to the wall. Leaving him kneeling and unable to move, then Mistress whispered into his ear, "You get to watch and listen. We know how much you like to watch."

"Yes, Mistress," he whisper-moaned back.

Then Master held out his hand for Maryanne, when she took it, he pulled he to her feet and led her to a square frame with shackles at each of the four corners. He hooked her limbs in so she was locked up, on display, and helpless. He caressed her ass and said, "More firm. Impressive." Then he rubbed her stomach. "Less fat. Good." Maryanne shivered from the praise. "You're making progress much faster than we planned for. Keep it up and you'll be part of that gang bang in no time."

"Yes, Master! Thank you, Master!" A thrill permeated through her pussy.

Nathan walked to a wall of tools, pulled a large paddle off the wall, walked up to Maryanne, and said, "Remember the safe words," and before she could respond, he swung, slamming onto her ass!

The sound echoed through the room, and Maryanne screamed out, "God!" The contented moan that followed was like nothing Aaron had heard before. "Thank you, Mas..." Before she could finish, a second heavy blow rained down. Another moan, then another blow. Then the fourth hit was heavier yet, Maryanne flinched and tried to move away from the blow. When she pulled at the cuffs and saw she couldn't get away, her eyes got wide, and she yelled out, "Yellow!" The next blow was in mid-swing and stopped instantly.

"Let me know when you're ready again, slut," Nathan said calmly.

"Um, if they are more like the second blow... Then that's okay, but, um... Sir..." She stammered, not sure how to explain.

Nathan swung again, noticeably slower to Aaron's eyes. It landed on Maryanne's ass and the moan was one of pleasure again. Nathan's technique and control were amazing. "Thank you, Sir!" Maryanne squeaked out between deep breaths. Smack! Another hit squarely on her ass.

Nathan circled around in front of her again. He grabbed her hair, yanked her head back, and kissed his. Her arms pulled against the restraints, trying to embrace her Master. Her legs and hips wiggled, trying to stimulate her pussy. Her breath became ragged, her heart rate increased, and her skin flushed red. Master's hand trailed down her body, roughly grabbed her breast in his whole hand, and then he twisted and squeezed. Her body clenched up, but she didn't stop him. He didn't stop kissing her, and she didn't want him to stop. Their tongues danced and battled back and forth.

His hand continued down along her stomach, slowly circling her belly button, teasing her as he moved down toward her pussy, before moving back up to lightly circle again. Every time he threatened to move down, she moaned again.

Finally, he moved his hand down and rubbed through her glistening pussy. "Excited?" He asked her.

"Yes, Master!" She practically screamed. Rather than continuing to give her pleasure like Aaron and likely Maryanne expected, Master slapped her pussy hard. "Oh! Ow!" She flinched again, but again didn't stop it. He slapped again; a wet sound. Then a third smack and a fourth. Maryanne flinched and tried to pull away each time, but still didn't use the safe word. Master's other hand twisted hard on her nipple and smacked again. The combination must have been enough because she finally tapped out, "Yellow!"

Nathan gently stroked her face and said, "Good girl." He moved back behind her and grabbed a crop from the wall. "Do you want me to fuck you, Slut?"

"Yes! Master!"

"What would you do for it?" He asked as he snapped the crop into his open palm.

"Anything! Everything!"

"Would you suck the cock of every man in the bar?"

"All of them!" She wailed, and Aaron was sure she meant it. He whipped the crop across her upper thighs, a snap sharper than any before. She must have been thinking about sucking all those cocks, because the scream she made sounded like she had a mini-orgasm. "Thank you, Master."

He smacked her again and said to Ericka, "Bring him over." Then another smack. Maryanne's first orgasm didn't seem to subside, and each smack rode her into the next one. Ericka unhooked Aaron and guided him over to Maryanne and forcing him to return to kneeling just below her dripping pussy.

"Do you want to lick the pussy that another man made drip?" Mistress asked Aaron condescendingly.

If she thought he was bothered by that fact, she didn't understand the role he'd allowed himself to fall into. "God, yes, Mistress!" She laughed at him.

Master had begun to undress as Aaron walked over and was now naked behind Maryanne. He hugged her from behind, his hand grabbing her tits, and his cock moved between her legs, pushing up against her pussy, right in front of Aaron's face. He licked his lips when he saw it, especially when it became soaked in Maryanne's juices. "Taste it, cuck!" Master said.

Aaron didn't know if he meant the dick or the pussy, so he licked the head of the cock and continued up until he was to his wife's clit, sucked it for a second and then moved back down along the slit and then took Master's head into his mouth. Swirling it around his tongue, tasting the precum. "I'm going to fuck your wife. Keep your tongue on her clit and help." He then grabbed his cock, lined up to Maryanne, and thrust up hard into her.

She moaned out louder than before, "Yes! I've missed your cock, Master!" Aaron stuck out his tongue and allowed his Master's cock to drive itself along it, as he moved upward, tasting the frothy cream that the cock roiled up, before continuing up the slit, until he once again took his wife's clit into his lips. He sucked and licked as her body was slammed upwards with every thrust.

In a few strokes, he was balls deep inside and started a fast thrusting while holding her hips. He was able to get deeper by stepping forward a little, pushing her forward so she was hanging by her hands. He fucked her powerfully, his cock sliding in and out of her below her butt crack. Her pussy lips seemed to be wrapping themselves around his cock as he thrust in and out of her pussy. He then pushed home one last time and emptied himself into her pussy, holding his cock deep inside as he pulsed his cream into her. She threw her head back again, hitting him in the face with her hair as it whipped over her head, and she let out a satisfied groan. "Yes, yes, yes. Fill me up. I want that cum inside me." she moaned.

As he pulled out, his cum ran down her leg almost to her knee then dripped to the floor. "Clean it, Little One!" He ordered. Aaron released his hold from her clit and licked down the path that the cum had run, licking from pussy to just above the knee. Then he returned to her pussy and sucked like a vacuum, trying to remove any and all remnants from her cunt. Master's cock continued to sit slightly between her legs and after her pussy activity stopped leaking, he moved to the cock and cleaned and sucked again to remove the last drops dripping out of his tip. "Don't forget the floor. We don't want to leave a mess for my friend."

Aaron leaned down to the floor, ass out high, and looked at the three small drops on the floor. There was a whole different level of submission from cleaning a sex organ to actively licking a possibly dirty floor. One was being sexually submissive, the other was being less than human. A thrilling shiver ran through his body as his tongue licked the floor, deeply and thoroughly. The taste, likely from the act, rather than the real taste, was delicious; he savored the flavor and the experience. He moaned, his own dick, rock hard against the cage, as it twitched, it sent another pleasurable pulse through his body. "Good, little cuck," Master said, and the praise caused his cock to leak onto the floor he was just cleaning. He saw the new drops and moved to clean them as well while covering the cage to catch any more that fell.

"Thank you, Sir," he said with a sexually excited, shaky voice.

Mistress Ericka then led Aaron to a bench, he was made to lie down, his ass high in the air, as he was cuffed with hands, legs, and ankles. Then, Aaron was given a similar treatment as his wife with paddles and whips, and then Mistress got naked, attached a strap-on dildo, and fucked his ass.

Chapter 12

That night brought a new level of joy and devotion to the couple. The wait made it all the more pleasurable, and the pleasure made them all the more devoted, and the devotion made them all the more content. After that, the schedule became a little more regular, rarely taking two weeks off in a row. However, they also tried to avoid being too consistent, not allowing the couple to get complacent about expecting the right to any specific meeting. They were also allowed to be intimate with each other again, and they took advantage of that nearly every day. They were closer than ever, happier than ever, and it didn't feel like it'd reach another lull like from when bringing in new men. They thought they both found what they were missing. Maryanne seemed to get more pleasure than ever from Aaron's tongue and fingers, and Aaron got new pleasures from the myriad of new sex toys his wife used on him.

They continued with their diet and exercise. They continued with much more bondage and obedience training. They continued to find new heights of pleasure and new lows of depravity. They were beyond content. They also found a unique opportunity, the twins had a class trip and would be away for two nights. When Master learned of this, he invited himself over to their house for a 24-hour uninterrupted session that could allow for new training in being a live-in sex slave.

They spent the week cleaning the house to a level like never before. Even the twins noticed and commented; the parents said they were planning a small dinner party when the kids would be out of the house. They sarcastically accused them of being rude for excluding them from the party, but they could tell it was a joke. So when they got home from work on Friday, the kids were gone, they finished last-minute chores, cleaned and groomed themselves, and made a healthy dinner.

So, when they got a text that their Master and Mistress, that they were ten minutes away, they disrobed, put on collars, moved to the living room in front of the door, knelt down, grabbed each other's hands for support, and said, "Together." They'd done a very similar routine about a dozen times, but this felt so different. They couldn't really 'escape' back home; it was going to be more than a handful of hours, which made it really exciting, but also a bit terrifying to live up to it. They would also, in a way, be giving up their home. If Master wanted their bed, they'd let him, he'd sit at the head of the table, he'd have free rein of the sofa, TV, pool, bathroom, shower, and all. It was hard to let go of your life's hard work, home, and safe space. But god, was it exciting!

As they knelt by the door, they heard a car pull into the drive, then car doors open and close, and a minute later, the front door opened. The Dom couple came in like they owned the place, then Nathan stood in front of Maryanne, and Ericka stood in front of Aaron. They brought them to their feet, kissed and groped them passionately, and then switched and did the same with the other person.

The whole time, the front door remained open, and anyone on the street could look in a see a naked couple making out with their guests in full view. Luckily, they lived on a sparely populated back street, they had no neighbors directly across the street, and people walking by were pretty rare, and cars would likely be moving too fast to understand what they'd seen, if they saw anything at all. It was still a little nerve-racking. Once the kisses were done, they were made to kneel again, the door remained open as the couple circled and looked down on their bodies. Aaron flinched as a car rushed by.

Finally, after two long, slow circles, Nathan shut the front door and said, "Okay, rise and give us the tour." The sub-couple did, starting with the normal American family living room, two couches in an L-shape, one facing the wall-mounted TV, and the other facing the large front windows. Through an opening opposite the front door, which led to the dining room, there was only a large table and a large glass sliding door to the backyard. The kitchen was separated from the dining room by just a breakfast bar. Down the hall from the dining room, there was the main bathroom and the three bedrooms, with the master bedroom also having a large ensuite bathroom. The house also had a basement with a few pieces of gym equipment. Finally, the sub-couple, nervous from nakedness, moved out to the backyard and showed the new-ish in-ground pool they'd installed, highlighted by a BBQ area and two different sitting areas for eating and meeting. The backyard had many trees and a high privacy fence, making it quite far removed from prying eyes.

"Quant," Ericla said of the property. "I like the pool, though. I'd love to sunbathe naked out here."

"You're always welcome, Mistress," Maryanne said quickly.

They then moved back into the dining room where the Doms sat down and Master said, "Serve us and I'll lay down some rules you'll need to know for longer sessions." The subs moved to the kitchen, plated the food they'd left warming, and brought them to the couple. "Good. Now stand back. Close enough for us to see you, but unobtrusive enough that we can ignore you. Stand, back straight, head low enough to avoid direct eye contact, but high enough to watch for signs that we need something. You'll eventually learn our subtle signs, but for now, just keep our drinks filled."

"Yes, Sir," they said.

"Now, while we are here. You must ask permission for nearly everything. If you have to go to the bathroom, you'll ask. If you have to leave the room, if you have to take a call, if you want to get a drink of water, you ask. Some masters would require you to ask permission to scratch an itch; we are not that militant, but at the start, we are going to be very harsh, so you can get used to it. Understand?"

"Yes, Master," they said together.

"Slut, crawl under the table and suck my cock while I eat. Don't try to make me cum, just keep me entertained."

"Yes, Master!" She said cheerfully, dropped to her hands and knees, and crawled under the table.

"Little One. Do the same for your Mistress."

"Yes, sir," he said.

Maryanne crawled up to Master Nathan, unhooked and unzipped his pants and pulled his cock from his pants and underwear. Maryanne had never given an under-table blowjob.

She grabbed him and stroked him. Slowly, she licked around the head to taste it. She took him in her mouth. He let out a slight moan, and she felt him getting harder. Nervousness was replaced with excitement as she enjoyed how his head felt in her mouth. She slowly started to work her mouth back and forth along his fully hard pole. He groaned again at that.

She was really enjoying herself. She lowered her mouth again and sucked up and down his shaft. He was getting excited, his dick pulsing; he'd told her to not make him cum. Was that a test? Would it be her fault if 'he' came? Did she have to give a 'bad' blowjob to follow his commands? That seemed counterintuitive.

Instead of sucking, she switched to licking, it was easier with the low headroom anyways, and was less stimulating. She licked up and down his shaft, slowly. She gently massaged his balls and rubbed him with her hand, again slowly and carefully. She'd never given a blowjob where she didn't try to make the man cum, and had to concentrate harder than she thought neccesary. Nathan made no remarks, no praise, no instructions, not even any more groans for at least ten minutes, likely more. He 'did' stay hard the whole time and 'didn't' cum, so Maryanne had followed the orders. "Okay, slaves. Come up here, grab your meals, and join us at the table."

Maryanne crawled out from under the table, playfully bumping her husband on the way out, giving him a smile and a wink. Then they grabbed a plate each and between the Doms at the heads of the table. Maryanne felt wicked sitting and eating at the table naked. Nathan spoke again as she started to eat. "Different Masters will have different expectations for their slaves during meals. You should understand them in case you're ever traded to another Dom..."

"Trade!?" Aaron asked out of turn before catching himself, "Sorry, Master."

He gave Aarona cold stare but didn't admonish him, and answered anyways, "Not a permenant trade, but for a night, a weekend, or a meal, you might be used to pay debts, or traded for a slave I may want to fuck that night."

"Thank you, Master," Aaron said for the explanation and for not being punished for speaking out of turn.

"Now, as I was saying, for the meal... Some Doms will never allow their slaves to join them at the table. Some may like watching them eat out of dog bowls at their feet, some refuse to allow slaves to eat until after the Doms have gone to bed, and the slaves have to scrounge for scraps. Personally, I find that method distasteful. At the very, very least, a slave should be treated at least as well as a pet; fed, exercised, allowed a small measure of independence, cared for their health needs, and occasionally rewarded for good behavior and tricks. But, on the other hand, some slaves enjoy total and utter belittling; I just don't like to see it. For myself and Ericka, our default is generally slow oral to accentuate our meal, and that is what you should expect for most meals we share together. And generally, we'll allow you to get your own food roughly halfway through and expect you to eat cleanly, but quickly, so we finish at roughly the same time."

"Yes, Master," the slaves said together.

The sub-couple ate quickly as Master and Mistress talked like they weren't there. Near the end of the meal, Aaron asked, "May I go pee, Master?"

"Yes, this will be a good lesson. Follow me. You too, Slut." Nathan said.

Maryanne's eyes went a little wide, wondering what was about to happen, but she stood quickly and followed behind her husband and Master.

-

As they walked, slave Aaron started to worry. Why was Master Nathan going to the toilet with him? Once they reached the bathroom, Master Nathan followed his slave into the room, leaving the door open. "Stand there," he said to Maryanne, pointing to the door frame.

"How full is your bladder, slave?" Master inquired.

"It's very full, sir," Aaron answered honestly.

Master Nathan casually reached out and placed one hand behind Aaron's back and one on his lower stomach, giving a squeeze and making the man squirm. His hand then slowly slid down the slave's stomach, cupping the cage. Still holding it, he addressed his slave. "As my slave, you will ask permission to use the bathroom. And your Mistress or I will come with you. If we are not available, you will visit the toilet together." He addressed both of them. "And if you are alone or out in public without any of us, you will text to ask permission."

For a moment, Aaron sat absorbing this information. "Every time? Even when you're not..."

"Yes." Master Nathan eyed his slave. "Now, before you go, I need to pee. And you can help me. Take my cock out and hold it for me."

Blushing, he unfastened Master's tight pants and slipped his fingers inside to pull Master's cock free. Holding the man's long thick cock and aiming it at the toilet bowl, Aaron felt as Master Nathan's stream began to surge, and adjusted his aim quickly to make sure none of it missed the intended target. Hearing the splash into the bowl, and feeling the strength of the flow with his own fingers, his mind couldn't help but consider just how big Master's cock was compared to him.

As the flow subsided, Aaron nervously gave the monster a shake, but when he went to try to tuck it back away, Master stopped him. "As a slave, you will sit to use the toilet. Do you understand?"

A quick nod of Aaron's head showed how desperate he was becoming to empty his own bladder. "Yes, sir," Aaron said.

"Go on then," Master finally said, and Aaron sat himself down on the toilet. At last, Aaron felt his own stream of urine leaving his body as he sat there in front of his Master. The man's cock was still exposed, and when he took a step closer and told Aaron to lick his cock, the slave had little place to go than to obey as he reached up with his spare hand and held the big cock pointing downwards, and found himself licking Master's cock.

Several drops of Master's pee soon found their way into Aaron's mouth as he once more used his mouth to please Master Nathan. Master could see the uncertain expression on his face at tasting pee for the first time, even if only a small amount. "You are doing very well, Little One." he smiled. "And remember, urine is sterile; the few drops you've just ingested are not going to make you sick. I like my slaves to be healthy." He allowed Aaron to continue to lick until he was done. "Do you understand as well, Slut?"

"Yes, Master," Maryanne said.

"Then let's see it. Little One, stand up." Maryanne connected the dots, moved forward, dropped to her knees in front of her husband, and licked around the cage for errant drops.

After the bathroom, the slaves were made to clean up the table, do the dishes, and put away leftovers, all while naked, which felt naughty and thrilling. They then found their Master and Mistress on the sofa watching television, so they came into the room and knelt at their feet like loyal pets. The couple made no mention of them or gave them extra orders, just left them to sit and wait to be acknowledged. There was a strange calm from that. As the 'humans' sat and did normal couple things, the 'pets' knelt, waited, literally lay their heads on the laps of the Masters, and begged for attention or rewards. Dogs didn't have the stress that humans did.

They waited for almost two hours as the Dom couple finished a movie. Then they stood, addressed the slaves, saying, "Come on, puppies, let's go play. Crawl." The Dom couple walked slowly toward the master bedroom, and the sub couple crawled after them. When they go to the bedroom, the slaves were made to kneel at the foot of the bed as the other couple made out and stripped each other.

After they got naked, Nathan sat on the edge of the bed, right in front of his slaves, as their eyes were transfixed on his large hanging cock. Ericka then moved in front of them and sat on her husband's lap. She planted her ass firmly against her husband's crotch. His prick pressed right into her cheeks, and she wiggled against him for a second. Maryanne took a sharp intake of breath at that and smiled to herself. "Is this getting you horny, slave?" she asked. Her voice was teasing, but inviting at the same time.

"Yes, Ma'am," Maryanne whispered.

Nathan shifted against her and rubbed himself into her a little more.

Ericka continued rubbing her ass into Nathan, feeling his hardness pressing into her. She was clearly getting wet, and there was no denying Nathan's excitement.

Master's arm draped over her body and moved his hand upward so he could massage Ericka's ample chest. Her nipples were completely erect already, pressing into his palm before he lightly teased one between his fingers. He was rewarded with a moan for that, so Nathan leaned forward to kiss her on her shoulder. Then he kissed her neck.

Ericka gripped Nathan's hand by the wrist, leading him away from her chest, and moved him slowly down her body. As soon as his hand reached her stomach, she took a sharp intake of breath. Her body shivered. Nathan moved his hand slowly. When he reached her navel, she moved one leg up and over his, opening herself to him. His fingers moved over her pussy, lightly rubbing the wetness.

Ericka moaned again at his touch. Aaron and Maryanne's breathing increased, and they fidgeted against touching themselves. Nathan smiled as he kissed her neck. He moved his fingers ever so slowly. "Nathan," Ericka moaned, stretching his name out in a mix of agony and lust. His fingers were delicate as they played with her.

Ericka rolled off him then, lying flat on her back on the bed. She looked at him for a long moment. Nathan moved his hand to brush away an errant strand of hair from her gorgeous face.

He finally slid his middle finger inside her, gliding in easily until there was no more room. Her face lit up with his entry. He leaned forward then, she reached out and grabbed his head, pulling her to him with some force. Their mouths met in an intense exchange, pressing against each other with passion. Ericka was nearly out of control, almost attacking him with her lips and tongue. Nathan sped up his fingering of her and quickly slipped his index finger into her.

She started to grind her hips into his hand, urging him to finger her harder. Then his thumb rubbed her clit and she nearly exploded. She closed her eyes and arched her back, grabbing her tits in her hands, bucking against his hand as she came hard. She collapsed back onto the bed, head spinning, heart racing, and breathing heavy. "Little One! You may drink your Mistress' cum," Master said.

"Thank you, Master," Aaron said, rising up, leaning over the bed, and cleaning slowly and seductively.

"And, Slut, you may attempt to get my cum," Master said.

"Yes, Master!" Maryanne cheered, hopping up, and grabbing Nathan's cock. With that, her hand moved to his shaft. She started to stroke him off, firm, keeping him upright, and started to kiss his balls. Her tongue lightly licked him before she started to kiss her way up his shaft.

She watched Master's face as she got closer to his head. He was breathing harder, his chest rising and falling rapidly. She couldn't help but smile up at him, feeling a little giddy that he responded so intensely to her. Plus, she knew he liked eye contact, and the smile would only turn him on more.

She finally kissed the tip of his cock lightly, letting her lips just barely rest on his sensitive skin. She teased him, acting as if she was going to take him into her mouth, only to take him back out. She used her tongue to lightly lick him, waiting for him to break down.

She let go of his base, propping herself up on both arms. She stopped looking at him for the moment, focusing on his swollen member. She liked how it looked, how his shaft grew thicker. It looked like a cock that was made to fuck pussies, a thought that only made her more excited.

Finally, her head moved forward, her mouth rapidly approached, and she swallowed his head. Maryanne's hot, wet mouth held him inside.

Slowly, her mouth took in as much of his throbbing dick as she could handle before moving back up.

She worked slowly and methodically, occasionally taking him out of her mouth so he would last longer. She could tell when she needed to by his breathing, when he would take short and shallow breaths. Then she would softly kiss his shaft until his breathing settled before sucking up and down his length again.

Maryanne was enjoying herself. Like any part of sex, but especially with blowjobs, Her pleasure depended in large part on her partners and escepcailly her Master's. Her soft lips once again wrapped around his shaft, leading her mouth onto him. It was all just too much for him, and he quickly grew impatient. He reached out and lightly rested a hand on the top of her head, following her rhythm. He gently pushed down a little.

As soon as she saw the look of quiet insistence on his face, she knew exactly what he wanted, which was fine with her. She sped up her motions and increased her suction on his dick. His breathing quickened, "Make me cum, bitch!" Master said down to her.

Without hesitation, she began to obey. She loved it when men talked down to her. She gripped his shaft harder, and started sucking powerfully. She pressed her tongue against the underside of his shaft, massaging him in pace with her mouth and hand. Slurping sounds started from her speed. The suction increase suddenly while her hand gripped him hard, still jerking and bobbing on his pulsing dick. Her cheeks sucked in around his shaft as she sucked him. She knew he was moments away. She actually felt herself salivate at the thought of his taste. She started moaning in her own anticipation.

The climax shot out of him. Master sucked in a hard breath, closing his eyes as he dropped his head back and began cumming into Maryanne's mouth.

With every shot of semen, Nathan would grunt and push his hips into her, forcing his cock just a little deeper. She swallowed once, her tongue pressing against his shaft, and then twice before his climax began to recede. The last few shots were barely more than dribbles, and she felt some of his hot seed dripping down his shaft, where she used it to stroke him. She stopped moving her head, keeping only his tip in her mouth. She was using her tongue to gently massage Master's head, making his body convulse with every lick as she gazed up at him.

She took him out of her mouth, still stroking him. She smiled up at him, surprised at how pleased she was. She kissed up his torso, feeling him shudder when she reached his neck. She paused then, looking at him for a moment, before stretching up to kiss him. He didn't hesitate to kiss her back, even with his seed on her lips.

She quickly put her head on his chest. She felt his long arms wrap around her, hugging her tightly to his chest. She could hear his heart beating rapidly in his chest as he continued to settle down. "Well done, Maryanne," Nathan said and Maryanne beamed, the use of her name instead of slut made it feel like she'd gone above and beyond. "Now, Little One. There doesn't seem to be enough space in this bed for four people. Go find somewhere else to sleep, while we fuck your wife!"

"Yes, Master," Aaron mummed sadly.

-

Aaron decided to use his son's bed, as he felt more uncomfortable sleeping naked in his daughter's bed; somehow more intimate. Also, his daughter's bedroom shared a wall with the master bedroom, and for some reason, he didn't want to hear it. This felt different. He was kicked out of his own room. Not even allowed to watch. Even when he was being denied and cucked, he was in the room, watching, listening, being 'together'. But now, his wife was alone on her own adventure. It felt like a betrayal, and Aaron fell asleep, lightly weeping.

Aaron awoke to a shaking of his shoulder, "Honey? Wake up." Maryanne's voice said through the fog.

"What?" Aaron ask groggily

"We have to make breakfast," Maryanne said, lightly touching his cheek sweetly.

He pulled away and said sarcastically, "Did you have fun last night?"

His wife, knowing him for more than twenty years, recognized it right away, "Why the tone?" She asked flatly.

"Together?" Aaron said harshly. "I was sent away!"

Maryanne's eyes softened, "Oh. Honey, the bed isn't big enough, but... I guess, I, ah, see what you mean... What do you want to do about it?"

The wind in Aaron's sail was taken, as he expected a little more pushback. "I.. Don't want to be forgotten..."

"I'm sorry, honey. It was only like twenty minutes after you left, but maybe we should say something?"

Aaron groaned, not wanting confrontation, maybe, Nathan knew what he was doing... "No, I guess not yet. It was only twenty minutes. I'm sorry I was pissy."

"It's okay, honey. Together!" She said, and they left the room, made, and served breakfast, and waited for instructions. They were again sent under the table, Aaron on Master, Maryanne on Mistress. After fifteen minutes, they were done and allowed to eat. Which they did quickly.

Then Master asked, "Do you both need to pee?"

Maryanne started to squirm, not having gone since yesterday, "Yes, Master," they both said at roughly the same time.

Ericka then approached the table with their leashes, and Aaron wondered why, before his eyes darted to the glass back door. Ericka handed a leash to Nathan and attached her own to Aaron's. "Come on, Little Puppy. Down! Let's go for a walk." Aaron inwardly groaned, but dropped to his knees. He wanted to stop this, but again, in line with the other things he did, it was just another small step, and not so much worse than the last few things he did. Small steps all the way to total depravity.

-

Master walked ahead with Maryanne, then Aaron followed behind Mistress onto the back deck. There was a little nip in the air, it was just a few weeks until the start of summer. It was a little awkward walking hands and knees down the few stairs off the deck, and then they were on the grass, wet from morning dew.

It was a surreal sensation to be walking in her own backyard, the warm morning sun on her face, with her naked husband crawling behind her on a leash like a dog. They walked all the way to the back side of the pool, in a soft patch of grass near the fence. Master then gave a tug on slave Maryanne's leash to get her undivided attention and gave the command, "Pee."

"Sir?" Maryanne panicked. Aaron had been the one to question every step they took, every thing that made him feel antsy, but now it was her. She didn't want to pee in the backyard. The walking naked outside, that was okay, hot even, but why pee? What'd they gain from that? Of course, she knew on the surface why; 'dog' was a very common theme with them. Humiliation, as well. "Why?" She didn't like questioning him even a little, and added quickly, "Yellow," as she needed a second.

Nathan smiled like he had discovered treasure. "It's nice we found one of your lines. For a while, I thought you'd be okay with everything. The reason is humiliation, control, pet play, and because I want to care for and walk my pets. Not much more complex than that."

Maryanne's bladder was fighting. It had been a while since she'd gone, but also like she was forcing herself to pee her pants, that's how little she wanted to do it.

"Slut! Look at me! You're safe. Follow my orders! Pee!" Master ordered with a deep, powerful voice. The force of it thrilled Maryanne.

She stepped back a little apprehensively, danced around a little to find a good position, opened her back leg, and tried to pee. She closed her eyes and tried to picture herself elsewhere, she tried to picture Master ordering her again, she tried to relax. "Now!" Master's voice scared her, and she quickly released a hectic stream of pee onto the grass below. She, a member of the PTA, a woman who taught her daughter to be mindful of accidental flashing, was peeing like a dog in their backyard. As hard as she obviously tried, some of the pee was clearly splashing on her thighs and legs, but the relief she felt from the emptying of her bladder seemed to overcome the embarrassment.

A long moan of relief slipped from her lips as the stream of pee splashed eagerly out of slave Maryanne's exposed pussy, until Master called "Stop." Maryanne was confused, but tried to stop, it wasn't easy, not something she'd ever remembered having ever done, but it finally trickled and stopped. Master smiled, reached down, and rustled his fingers through his slave's hair. "Good girl. Let it go again," he told her, and again the pee rushed out. Finally, the stream dwindled to a few drops and finished. Suddenly aware of what she had just done, slave Maryanne's cheeks flushed as she smiled nervously at her husband.

Awkwardly, her husband lifted one of his legs into the air, and he began to pee. The cage around his cock caused the strong yellow stream to spray, and Maryanne found she couldn't take her eyes off her husband's erupting cock. With great relief, slave Aaron finished peeing over his neatly manicured lawn. "Good boy. Ok, little one. Clean her up." Master instructed Aaron.

For a moment, he hesitated, his face beet red at having just peeped in front of his wife. But knowing better than to resist, he crawled over to his wife and started licking up the droplets that remained after his wife had relieved herself and made sure she was clean. Master studied Maryanne's expression. She was embarrassed from peeing and even more so from her husband licking up her mess.

"Clean the puppy," he simply commanded, and with a little hesitation, Maryanne began the same process, however, her job was a little impeded by the metal cage around her husband's cock. Licking at it first, her face pressed under his belly. "Urine is sterile, slaves," Master explained again.

Once the slaves had cleaned each other, the Master stepped over and gave slave Aaron a pat on his side. "Good boy." He reached under the slave and gave his caged cock a little rub, which Maryanne saw immediately made her husband's back arch. Maryanne stepped back a little, watching the male-on-male interaction. She could see Master's thumb rubbing over the tip of the cage, clearly causing a strong reaction.

Almost as if she were a jealous puppy, slave Maryanne pressed her face into Master's other hand. He chuckled and redirected his attention to her. "And you were a good girl too, weren't you, slut!" He patted her too and then reached under, and pinched one of her nipples, immediately eliciting a gasping moan. Bringing his hand back up, he firmly ran his hand down the slave's back, repeating what a good girl she was.

His hand rested on her ass, enjoying a little grope before he let a finger slide between her pussy lips and momentarily teased her clit. Although her husband had just licked up her pee, her pussy was wet from pussy juices. It made them both horny as hell.

Chapter 13

The rest of the day was spent learning to be a more 'household slave', serving, waiting, anticipating their Master's needs, and then randomly having sex at a random place in the house. It was a lot of hurry up and wait and trying to always stay horny. Which, at least for this weekend, was not an issue; Maryanne stayed wet and Aaron stayed hard.

After that, they continued with random weekends of sex and training, and they continued to exercise. After about four months of exercise, they were in the best shape of their lives, not as hot as when in college, but in better shape. Nathan, however, kept them training for the full six months he'd originally planned. On the rare occasions when they could get both their kids out of the house at the same time for more than a night, it was when the Doms came over and one of the few times they urinated outside; there just weren't a lot of places to safely do it, privately.

Maryanne's stomach was narrow and flat, her ass was nearly perfect, and her breasts seemed firmer and larger than she'd ever remembered, like a C-cup. If one were to look closely, one could see some small stretch marks, some small crow's feet, a little cellulite, but one had to have looked very closely. From just a little distance away, one could confuse her for someone 10 years younger.

Aaron now had little muscle mass, except for a healthy butt, a flat stomach, and small legs and arms. He had no more body hair, no arm, leg, or even back hair. He even shaved his face daily, even when he's off work. It made him look younger. As a couple together, they looked more like 30-year-old yuppies, rather than 40-year-old parents of adult twins. And this drove their attraction and sexual desire to new levels, and their intimacy became crazy long sessions of them testing their new stamina.

Seven months after their first meet in the coffee shop, the Doms told them the next massive step in their submissive journey; joining a sex club.

Yes," Nathan started, "We're part of an exclusive sex club. Except for slowly bringing in new members, we only have sex with other club members. As does everyone in the club. So no risk of STIs and all women are required to be on birth control, so rarely unwanted births. That's why you were required to get tested before our first meeting, but you'll get a much more thorough exam before joining the club. It will also require you to be approved by a board of directors at the club, and then you and we will perform on stage in front of a large swath of club members."

"What kind of performance, Sir?" Maryanne asked.

"Nothing is specifically required, except for the new members to be naked. So we'll work out the specifics when we're closer to the performance." Nathan said. "I'm so proud of what you've become. Your exercise transformed you into beautiful and sexual beings. And your training turned you into obedient horny slutty slaves. I'll be proud to finally show you off, and you'll get your rewards for your hard work; to become true, hard-fucked sex slaves for use by dozens or hundreds of people." Both Maryanne and Aaron moaned at the thought. Nathan smiled, "So slutty," he whispered.

They quickly met the board and were approved, they went to the doctor and got a full bill of health, and they talked with the Doms about what would be expected of them. Then the performance was scheduled, and they found themselves behind the stage, ready to debut as sex slaves to a crowd of about 150 people.

Nathan wore his Dom outfit, leather pants, and open leather vest. Ericka wore the leather skirt and bustier. The slaves were dressed the same; a sheer pink babydoll cami with poffy pink lining at the bottom, that ended just below the hips, and a pink g-string thong. Aaron felt foolish. Wearing the thong to work had been exciting and humiliating in equal measure. But wearing this, on stage, which would likely led to anal sex, also on stage; that made his feel a nervousness that he'd never imagined. The problem, however, was not that he looked dumb; it was that he looked too good. He still had short hair, but aside from that, he looked like a flat-chested woman. Tight, toned ass, slim legs, shaved body, delicate shoulder and neck, soft face, and while the cock cage made it little buldge, it wasn't too noticable. He was a hot 'woman', he 'knew' it, and that made the embarrassment worse.

They wore their collars, pink this time, attached to their Masters, by pink leashes. "Ready, Bitches?" Ericka asked.

Maryanne said, "Yes, Mistress."

Aaron paused for a long beat before saying, "I think so, Mistress."

Ericka came up to him and hugged him with real warmth, then pulled back, put her hands on the sides of his face, gently kissed his lips, pulled back again, and said, "You look amazing. You've shown you love this life and these new experiences. You've trained wonderfully and diligently. And you're ready. Trust me, you'll love this and remember it for the rest of your life. You can still 'safe word' at any time. It won't be great for Master if you do, but please, don't let that keep you doing something you can't handle. If a cock in your ass feels like it will literally cause damage, stop it. Okay?"

"Okay, Mistress. I'll try to remember."

"Good boy!"

"Okay, let's do this," Master Nathan said, and let out a deep breath. He pulled Maryanne's leash and walked up the stairs to the curtain. Ericka pulled Aaron after them. When Nathan flicked the curtain aside and cheers arose from the crowd, a moment later, Aaron also passed through to the sight of a large crowd watching him intently. He very much wanted to cover... Everything. They moved to the middle of the stage, and the slaves were made to kneel as Nathan addressed the crowd. "I'd like to introduce you to my new slaves!" He hammed it up for the crowd.

"Married for 17 years. Together for more than twenty! Slaves for six months!" The crowd cheered. "Aaron!" He indicated to the kneeling slave. "His little caged dick has only ever been in one pussy!" Aaron cringed, but kept his face neutral. "And his ass has had only one cock in it!" Nathan grabbed his crotch, and the crowd laughed. "Tonight that changes!" The crowd doubled down on the cheering.

"Maryanne!" He indicated the other kneeling slave. "Red headed, beautiful titted, tight assed, mother of twins! She's had about two dozen cocks in her pussy... But only one in her ass!" Cheering. "Tonight that changes!" More laughs.

"Tonight, my friends, we have a little game, an experiment! We are going to find out which one of these two have the best ass! Everyone picks, either my red headed slut, or my Little Aaron. They get their asses fucked, then we tally the score. Loser cleans up the mess!" The crowd cheered and laughed.

"Bring them out!" He said to the side, and several people carried in a pair of racks. The old medieval ones with a hole for the head and two for the wrists; covered in leather and with an extra part that holds the stomach up so the ass is straight out back. "Stand my slaves!"

Aaron and Maryanne stood up, head and eyes still pointed down, Master and Mistress unhooked the leashes, and said, "Strip!" They slowly removed the two pieces of lingerie they were wearing, and then they were naked on stage in front of more than a hundred people. It was intense. The crowd cheered for them and ogled their bodies intensely. The racks were set up facing each other at an angle, so Aaron would be able to see each, but most of their ass would be facing out toward the crowd. Ericka led Aaron over to a rack, bent him over the stomach piece, closed the hinged top, and locked him in. He'd never in his life been this vulnerable.

"Breath, Little One. I know it's a lot. I'll be right here," Ericka said and placed her hand on the small of his back. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes, trying to ignore everything for a few seconds. When he re-opened them, he saw his wife latched in across from him, a small line of men and a few women with strap-ons had formed behind her. He had to assume there were some men behind him too.

"Honey? You doing okay?" He asked quietly, and Ericka didn't correct him.

"I think so. It's different now that we're here. But, it's exciting, isn't it?"

Aaron moaned, "Yeah. Yes, it is!"

Ericka, with a bottle of lube, poured a large dollop in her hand and asked again to Aaron, "Ready?"

"Yes, Mistress." She rubbed the lube around and in his ass. "Okay, you ready?" She asked, but not to Aaron. He heard a man's voice say, "Oh yeah!"

-

Maryanne watched as a short, fit, cute, Hispanic man stepped up behind her husband. At the same time, she felt Master Nathan pour the lube over her hole and rub it in. Then she felt a man's hands on her hips and a dick on her ass.

Her heart nearly skipped a beat as she felt the tip of his erection press against her lubricated anus. She appreciated the warm skin of a cock. He used his fingers to push the tip of his dick inside her anal ring. He pulled out a bit and eased back in further. The process was repeated as she adjusted. She couldn't be sure, never thinking she'd require the skill, but she thought she could tell the man's size to be kinda small, maybe not much more than her husband's. She'd become very used to Nathan's large thick cock, so this didn't feel like more than her husband's finger.

The man assumed control by pulling at Maryanne's hips. His cock retreated, as tip of his cock was still gripped by her snug anus. Then he slowly pushed his stiff erection back into her narrow rectum. She gasped audibly.

It wasn't as good as Nathan's cock or even her husband's tongue, but she knew she had to encourage him or it'd take forever, "It's so good. Thank you!" He gave her pussy a quick touch. The in-and-out process was repeated. Slowly, he withdrew his cock, before gently thrusting it back in her tight channel. Each time, she gasped.

While being sodomized, she listened to the lewd sound of her lubricated ass accepting the random man's cock. "How does it feel?" he asked, between deep breaths, continuing his thrusts into her rectal area.

She moaned deeply, "It's good," She said, but it was at best just okay. "Please don't stop."

He quickened his pace. "Maryanne, I'm going to cum now," the man whispered. Suddenly, he stilled and Maryanne could feel his cock pulsating inside her ass. She knew that he was shooting a load of hot cum up her rectum. She smiled in delight, even if she didn't cum, she loved the thought of making someone else cum. When he was done, he caught his breath and rested his hands on her lower back, with his cock still buried in her rectum. The man behind Aaron also grunted out, head back, and came in her husband. Then the dick came out her ass and she felt a little cum leak out. The man stepped away, and another person took his place.

Another cock pressed against her anus and slowly pushed forward. She moaned from just the thought of the line of men waiting to give her what she craved. He pushed the tip in just enough to move past the ring of muscle with a little pop. "You're so tight." He said to her. His voice was deep and husky. His cock as just a bit bigger than the last.

"Oh my god, it's so big." She lied as he pushed in another inch; she could feel her muscles tightening around him. He slowly pulled out and then gently but firmly slid it all the way back in. "Fuck me up the ass!" She grunted at the new man. Another long, slow, thrust. "Fucking cum inside me, you bastard!" He started to increase the pace. A few seconds later his cock erupted inside her, filling her smallest hole with pump after pump of spunk, as both of them groaned. He pulled out with a pop and sat down, as another little stream of thick white spunk lazily dribbled out of asshole.

Suddenly, another cold drop of lube flowed over her ass and then another penis rubbed under her, along her pussy, before setting itself against her ass. He slowly pushed his well-lubed cock forward into her ass. "Oh, fuck!" Maryanne exclaimed, sensing it again was slightly bigger than the last. "It's so big!"

He pulled out a little, only to drive forward deeper. After about a minute of this, her asshole relaxed enough to allow his cock to go much deeper until he was basically all the way in. "Oh my God," she moaned.

"How does it feel, Whore?" asked the man.

"So good!"

After about three minutes of the low-impact penetration, he ramped it up a little. He pushed in and pulled out more rapidly at this point, ensuring his hips smacked into her ass with each thrust, making her feel it. Maryanne groaned as he continued his anal assault, pouding harder and harder.

"Oh fuck, oooooh, I'm cumming! Aaaghhhh!" Maryanne shouted from the stimulation his erection in her ass caused.

"Take my cum!" He yelled. "Aaaagh!" he yelled as the wave of cum blasted out of his cock.

This process continued again and again. Never in her live could she imagine she'd lose track of how many cocks she'd taken in a day, but without being able to see them, most of them feeling the same, and the number of orgasms she had that caused her mind to go blank again and again, she lost track. It was amazing and went on for more than an hour. She thought maybe it'd be insanely painful, but the lube flowed liberally, and the partners being more or less gentle, meant it was a lot, but not unbearable. The cocks had continued to move up in size with every new man; it must have been planned ahead of time.

Nathan and Ericka stepped between the two racks so both slaves could see them as he drew their attention. "Well done, my pets. You've both taken quite a few. But there is one man left who, I feel I can't make him a surprise. Joe!" He called off stage, and a man came through the curtain. Maryanne's eyes bulged. The man; a 6'6" tall, broad, muscular, bald, black man, with a massive cock. A 'massive' cock! Nathan was long and thick, but this man put it to shame. He had a full erection, maybe 11" inches and thick-thick. Maryanne had seen a similar dildo in the sex shop and thought it was a joke and never considered taking it in her pussy, let alone her asshole. It couldn't be possible. "As you can see..." he gestured to Joe and grabbed the cock and waved it around at the slaves. "It'd be unfair to surprise you with this. But, would either of you like to try it?" Aaron's eyes were also wide, his mouth gaping open and closed.

Maryanne wanted it because it was beautiful, but also didn't want it because it would definitely hurt. "Sir..." Maryanne started. "Maybe, but not while locked in, sir... Doesn't seem safe..." Nathan laughed. Aaron continued to try to say something.

"Alright, I'll let you out, and you can try 'Big Joe'," Nathan said, unlatching the rack and pulling open the top. He then helped her stand. Once she was up, she almost fell again on weak knees, but Nathan steadied her and walked a few steps until she was in front of Joe.

"Hello, Sir. Thank you, for... this," she said, looking down at his monster.

"On your knees," Joe said with a deep sonerous voice that rumbled through Maryanne, straight to her pussy. She knelt before him with wide eyes at the cock before her. Before she could say anything, Joe reached out and grabbed a handful of her hair, pulling her towards him until her face was just inches away from his cock. "Now be a good girl and show me how eager you are to please me," he said sternly.

She opened her mouth wide and took Joe's cock inside, slowly sliding past her lips. Her mouth was as wide was it'd ever been for a blowjob. She held her teeth wide as the head passed them. She went down its length until it was buried deep in her mouth. He was so big and took up so much space that it was difficult to move her tongue around or perform any techniques she'd used in the past. Her eyes looked up at him as she watched for a reaction from him.

He just looked down at her with no expression, as all she could do was move back and forth over only about half its length. After a couple minutes of her mouth working up and down his engorged cock he groaned with pleasure. She cupped his balls in one hand while using the other to stroke the shaft, making sure to pay extra attention to the sensitive area just below the head.

She watched as Joe tilted his head back and moaned with pleasure, which filled her with satisfaction. She continued to work his cock, Joe's hand tightened in her hair, gently pushing her down urging her to take him deeper. She relaxed her throat and his cock went deeper; deeper than she thought possible with its seemingly unnatural size. Her hands clasped tightly into balls as she fought her gag reflex. He began to pump, and she let him fuck her mouth, moaning with desire as he filled her.

After a few more minutes of fucking her mouth, Joe pulled Maryanne away from him. Globs of spit streamed from her mouth to his throbbing cock. "Now, for the main event!" He said loudly to the crowd. The cheers were loud.

"Sir?" Maryanne looked to Nathan. "Is it safe?" She stared at the monster and wondered if it could fit.

"Joe has done this a lot. Men and women. The average person can only anally take five to eight inches before you risk damage. He knows when he hits the danger point," Nathan said carefully, and with understanding, even while trying to be larger than life on stage. "The real test is his thickness. That 'is' going to hurt the first time. And yes, even slow, there is a risk of... well, let's just say there is a risk. Would you still like to try?"

"What if we just did pussy!?" She asked hopefully.

"That's not the challenge today, pet. If you want it, you take it the way I say. Do you want it?" He asked as he grabbed Joe's cock again and pointedly moved it toward her face.

Maryanne gulped, "Yes. I want it, sir."

"Turn around," Joe said after confirmation. "Ass up," he commanded. "Face down." Maryanne did as she was told, presenting her ass to Joe. She felt a mixture of fear and excitement as she waited for his next move. He leaned over and ran his hands along her smooth ass, squeezing and massaging the soft flesh until it was pink with arousal. "You have such a perfect ass," he said.

He parted her cheeks. Her pussy was glistening form how wet she was, but her asshole is what he wanted and would have. "I'm going to put your asshole to good use," he said.

She moaned with anticipation when she heard his words. The thought of it stretching out her tight little asshole made her pussy drip, but also made her brain fill with fear. Without warning, she felt a sharp slap on her ass, followed by another and another in quick succession. Each one stung like hell but also sent shockwaves of pleasure straight through her. "You fucking love being treated like the little slut you are."

"Yes," Maryanne moaned. "More, please."

After a few more smacks, Joe stopped and stepped back, leaving her panting, and her ass glowing red.

Joe grabbed the bottle of lube and poured some onto his fingers. He reached between her cheeks and slowly circled her asshole, smearing the lube around and gradually working his finger inside. Maryanne gasped at the sensation, a mixture of pleasure and discomfort that made her toes curl. She pushed back against Joe's hand, silently begging him to take her. "Please fuck me," she moaned.

"You may regret saying that," Joe said with a grin.

He removed his fingers from her ass and grabbed his cock, using one hand to guide it towards her awaiting hole. Joe moved slowly, but he had no choice but to use enough force to push past the tight hole, eliciting a scream of pain and pleasure. She thought she ready for it, but his cock was huge. "Oh my god," Maryanne cried. "You're too big!"

Joe ignored her protest and started fucking her in earnest, thrusting his hips forward with just as much force as needed to send shockwaves through her entire body. The pain and pleasure swirled in Maryanne as she took Joe's girth.

Joe reached down and grabbed a handful of her hair, pulling it back until she was forced to arch her back even further. The new angle allowed him to hit all the right spots, making her eyes roll back, and screams of pleasure and pain filled the air. "That's it," Joe growled. "Take that dick like a good slut."

Maryanne could do nothing as wave after wave of pleasure and pain coursed through her. She had never been fucked like this before. "Harder," she begged. "Please." Joe grinned and obliged. Picking up the pace until he was fucking her ass with strength and power. Maryanne screamed with pleasure as Joe's cock pounded into her repeatedly, each thrust bringing them both closer to the edge.

Joe wrapped one hand around her throat and squeezed lightly, cutting off her air supply just enough to send her hurtling over the edge. She came harder than she ever had before, her once tight asshole clenching around his cock so tightly. Her whole body trembled with aftershocks as wave after wave of orgasm washed over her.

With one final thrust, Joe buried himself as far as he could go and let out a loud groan as he emptied his balls into her ass. She could feel his cum shooting out in hot spurts, filling her tight little hole until it was overflowing. Then slowly, reluctantly, Joe pulled out of Maryanne's ass releasing a river of lube and spunk.

-

Aaron, still locked in, got a front row seat to the monster cock fucking his wife. The pain and tears in her eyes at the start was a huge contrast to the pleasure at the end. Aaron fidgeted a lot, wondering if he could bring himself to take it as well. Master noticed and he unlatched Aaron's rack, then helped him up, and said, "Help your wife clean the cock!"

Aaron rushed forward and dropped to his knees in front of Joe's slowly deflating penis. His wife noticed what Aaron was doing and, ever so slowly, spun around and also got up on her knees. Because of his size, Aaron took hold with both hands and licked along the length. And there was still enough room for Maryanne to lick on the other side. Working together, made it quick, then Nathan said, "Unfortunately, Little One, your wife took more cocks. So you lost, and you're going to have to clean up this mess. Start with your wife's ass."

"Yes, Sir," Aaron said moving around behind his wife and licking her asshole.

And that was just the start. Many of the men who'd used each of their asses, even though then wiped themselves down earlier, had him clean their cocks with his mouth, so about a dozen men. He wasn't made to lick up the stage, as there was a lot of lube; it would have likely made him sick. But he did wipe it up with a wet rag while the crowd continued to watch.

And if he thought that was the end of it, he was very wrong. He and Maryanne were made to put the lingerie back on, then they pulled by leashes into the crowd and were introduced to many, many people, and they were made to suck their cocks or lick their pussies. He didn't have to bring everyone to completion, it seemed more like it was to show they would and that Master could make them. But even so, by the end of the night, his jaw hurt, his knees were sore, and he felt his stomach was full of spunk, and he'd started to feel sick.

Chapter 14

When Aaron started his life as a submissive slave, he thought that would be the craziest thing to ever happen to him. But he looked fondly back on that decision as almost normal compared to how it changed after joining The Club.

It was almost as if he was not just solely Nathan's and Ericka's anymore. They seemed to belong to The Club now. Practically every weekend, Aaron was dressed in something skimpy, almost all feminine, and then made to serve club members. Sometimes drink, but usually sexual. One time there was a poker game and Aaron spent 3 hours under the poker table, giving blowjobs. Another time, he was racked up like at his initiation and used all night, not being able to see who or what was happening. He'd been dressed as a French maid once for a 24-hour period for a couple and served them both intimately.

Maryanne didn't escape these parties either. Once she was dressed as a dog with a butt plug tail and spent the night crawling, licking cocks and pussies, and getting fucked. But, to Aaron, it seemed he was the bigger draw; bringing him low seemed to please 'Alpha' types. Often after these events, he questioned what he'd become, sometimes he got a little panicky, he thought about his life, if the larger world learned was he was and what he did. But those fears didn't persist when he 'got' to the next oppurtunity to 'be' a slutty whore for random people. He felt he was two people; father and worker was one, and sex slave as the other; and sex slave was winning.

Sometimes he felt the absoulutely only thing that kept him grounded in his old life, was his children. He thought he could actually be happy, living with and serving Master and Mistress for the rest of his life. He could see himself, living like their dog, sleeping in a crate, coming out to cook, clean, and fuck. But he couldn't stop loving and caring for his kids. He had to work to pay for their home and college fund. He had to look and dress like their father to avoid causing them the pain of embarrassment. He had to be the husband to his wife to show his kids what love was. He had to eat dinner with them to show them what a family was. He had to go to work to show them what responsibility was. They were the most important thing in his life, the biggest driving force of his time and commitment. And then a party happened that again changed his worldview.

Another weekend brought them to another party. They followed Master and Mistress up to the door of a modest-sized family home. Most members of The Club were rich, and usually the parties were held at larger places. They entered and were greeted by a petite Asian slave in a collar, heels, and nothing else. She took their coats, under which he and Maryanne wore lingerie. Once they were inside and the door was closed, Master and Mistress attached the leash to the collar, and they were paraded into the party.

The first thirty minutes had Nathan making small talk, ocansionally while he did, he would order one of his slaves to suck or lick the person they were speaking with. Later, after walking through the house and searching a few rooms, he finally stopped at a bedroom, looked inside, and said, "Just what I was looking for. Ericka, go take Slut somewhere else. I need to show Little Aaron something."

Ericka pulled Maryanne away, and he looked into the room, wondering what was so special. There was a naked, young-looking, petite girl, with almost no breasts, long straight black hair, a tiny nose, and cute eyes that were one or two generations from full Southeast Asian features. She was straddling the face of a naked older man, he couldn't see his facial features, but his body looked mid to late forties and was pretty fit and hairless; a lot like Aaron in many ways. He was attached at wrists and ankles to the four corners of the bed; a position Aaron had found himself in several times. "Little One. I'm going to leave you here. Serve them. Suck the man's cock, lick the girl's pussy and listen to their story." Nathan said as he removed the leash and left the room.

Aaron was confused about the 'story' part, but he had a task to do and so, moved to the bed to get it started. He opened his mouth over the six inch cock and spit on the head, coating it slowly. He pressed the head against his lips, giving it a slow kiss. Then he engulfed it and within seconds, the thick head of his cock was pressing to the back of his throat. The clean and salty taste of his skin coated his tongue, and he groaned, a shiver charging through him as he closed his eyes.

"That's good," the man mumbled. As Aaron moved, his cheeks sucked in, and his tongue stroked the underside of his cock side to side. He could feel the thick vein of his shaft as his tongue slid over it, the way it pulsated with pleasure from the slow movements of his mouth.

"Oh, Daddy!" The girl moaned. "He's taking you so deep!"

He let out a loud slurping sound, lavishing the head with tender licks, swirls of the tongue, and pressured slow sucks. Reaching up, he grasped the balls, massaging them lightly. Thick trails of her saliva connected his lips to his cock head still. The girl smiled down at him, and he lowered down once more and kissed the tip.

"Oh, that's good, Daddy! I wish Mom were here too!"

Aaron paused. Mom? And Daddy? He thought it was a sexual nickname, but what if it wasn't? Mom and Dad? Is that what Nathan wanted him to see, to know, to accept?

Looking back down at the throbbing cock, he grasped it with one hand, thick bouts of drool ran from his lips to the head. He had a job to do, but incest? It ran around his mind. Did Nathan have his eyes on his twins? They'd only turned 18 six weeks ago. Was Nathan waiting for that? Was he okay with Nathan wanting them? Was he okay with Master wanting his daughter sitting on his face at a sex party? How could he be okay with it? Maybe he was wrong. Maybe this girl wasn't the man's biological daughter, or related in any way. Maybe Nathan didn't know. Maybe Nathan didn't want his twins. But then why leave him here to listen to their 'story'; the only reason was to hear about how a family became sex slaves together. His mouth had returned to the cock, but he was on auto-pilot, thinking of nothing but incest.

He licked it around in his sticky throat. He moved his hand up and down the length, he twisted his wrist slowly side to side, and up and down. Lowering his mouth, he pushed his tongue out between his lips, seeking to bathe his sac with his saliva. Using his tongue, he pulled one ball at a time into his mouth, gently suckling each one with tender adoration, running the width of his tongue over them.

Aaron's nose pressed into him; all he could smell was the musk of his skin, the light layer of his sweat. His hand swirled, jerking up and down, growing a little faster as he breathed harder and harder.

Throat muscles contracted around the cock over and over again, holding him tightly as he slid down inch by inch until his nose was tickled by the curls of his pubic hair. Lungs burned every time he fully took in his cock for too long, but he continued the eager pace. Sitting up suddenly, he took a heavy, deep breath, coating and filling his lungs with fresh air before he pushed himself back down. A searing charge of pleasure ran through his body as Aaron touched the most sensitive parts of his cock with his skilled tongue, and massaging lips. He bucked his hips fast against his face.

A loud roaring scream burst from the man's chest as he flooded Aaron's throat and belly with cum. Shot after shot dumped into his body, seeping into the pit of his stomach, filling him up. He let the last few shots land on his tongue, filling his mouth with his seed. He was salty and creamy, with just a hint of sweet, and it all coated his taste buds. He groaned with delight and the need to swallow every drop. The girl rushed off the man's face, grabbed Aaron's head, and kissed him deeply, her tongue reaching into Aaron's mouth to scoop out some of the cream. Aaron, confused for just a second, shared with her.

The girl was really cute, but with a tiny body, it made her look really young, "How old are you?" Aaron needed to know.

She giggled, "21."

"Really? Oh, good. What's your name?"

"June. You?"

"Aaron. When you were... Did you say, Mom and Dad...? Is he...?"

She giggled again, "Oh yes! Does that shock you? Aren't you a member of the club? There are other incest members."

"I knew about the doctor and his twin-sisters wives. But that's much different than..." He gestured to her and the man.

"Maybe, but I like it, he likes it, and our Master likes it."

"You all have the same Master?" Aaron asked, wondering how'd it'd look if Nathan took on more slaves alongside them.

"My parents have the same Master. And I'm a sub, so I follow him for most things, but I don't like it 24/7. So not fully my 'Master', but also my only Master right now."

"Do you know why I was sent in here?" Aaron asked.

"Not completely, but Master said we had to answer any questions, truthfully, of those that join us. I assume that's you."

"My Master said I had to serve you and him... What's your name?" He asked the man.

"Will."

"I had to serve you two and hear your story. I have to assume I was supposed to see how good incest was."

"Do you have a daughter?" June asked excitedly.

"Twins. A son and daughter."

"Adults?"

"Just turned 18, six weeks ago."

"And have you thought about her, or maybe him that way?"

"No!" Aaron said defensively.

"You think it's wrong?" June asked.

Aaron almost said, of course, but the girl in front of him seemed like she enjoyed it, and you didn't judge consenting adults in The Club, but still... "Will? How can you see her as more than a daughter?"

"I... Didn't go out of my way to seduce her or perv on her. She walked in on me, my wife, and our Master. Then... She wanted to join, we tried to talk her out of it, we said no, but she pushed and The Club... well, you know. Hard to say no, and she's hot and kinky and passionate. But... Yeah, I'm a father. Her father. It's... not easy to explain."

"Do you think Nathan is trying to get me... together with my children? Do you think I should?"

"I think, as a member of The Club, a Dom, and a kinky adult... Yeah, I think he's trying to figure out if you're okay with it. As for if you should 'get with' your children... I think you should have a real and honest conversation and see if they're interested in any part of the lifestyle. You should encourage them to explore. Not necessarily in incest, or BDSM, but saying sex is okay is the way." Will said.

Aaron leaned away from the couple and thought about his daughter.

"Oh, you have a cage," June said, "Too bad, I was going to fuck you. You have a cute body."

"Thank you. Yeah, I'm not allowed to..." Aaron trailed off as he looked at the hot, young body of the girl willing to fuck him. "Too bad..." He whispered to himself. His mind wandered around the thoughts of his twins and incest in general, but he needed to distract himself. "I was suppose to lick your pussy as well. Would you like that?"

"Oh, yes! Would you like daddy to fuck your ass!?" She asked excitedly.

Aaron blushed, but said, "Yeah..."

Will had to remain tied to the bed, so Aaron, after getting Will hard again, had to squat over the top of him and lower himself down on the cock, while at the same time, licking the pussy of the girl standing in front of him. It was a lot to concentrate on, but everyone seemed to enjoy themselves.

Afterward, they spent a fair amount of time talking about everything around sex, kinks, incest, The Club, and his own children. It was a little weird with Will tied down the whole time, but he got a lot of insight.

After Aaron left the room and found Master, he didn't make any overt mentions of the incest. Only asking if he had fun, which he confirmed he did. And after that night, while it wasn't directly brought up, there were dozens of comments, games, and tasks that Aaron could only draw one conclusion from.

Master bought a dildo that he made Maryanne give to their daughter, Sandy, and she was meant to ask about all manner of sexual topics to get a grasp on her kinks. Aaron was made to spy on the twins' web browser to try and find what, if any, porn they watched, or any serches into things that could be considered kinks. He and Maryanne were made to memorize a questionnaire about submissiveness and try to drop those questions in conversations. He and his son had more private conversations about girls and relationships and his future and sex than at any other time in their lives. Aaron, while he enjoyed having deep father-son conversations with his son, bringing them closer, felt bad that he was driven by Master Nathan's orders, rather than Aaron being a 'good' father.

Aaron tried to convince himself that it wasn't leading where it looked like it was leading. He tried to convince himself that this was Master playing games, or pushing boundaries, or trying to allow his kids to see and understand his relationship, but not join in. He held onto that belief until a couple of things changed it from 'not going to happen' to 'Master wants this to happen'.

The first was the day they opened their pool and decided as a family to spend the day outside together. Master ordered him and Maryanne to wear skimpy swimwear. This was the first time since they'd reached their peak physical condition, last pool season, they were well on their way to getting into shape, but that was nothing compared to how they looked now. They were hot; not just hot 'for 40-year-olds', but hot in general. So, Maryanne wore an emerald green string bikini with a thong and a tiny top. Her ass and tits looked as good or even better than wehen she was in college. It didn't seem possible for a woman who'd breastfed two children, but it was self-evident. Aaron wore tight Casino Royale Bond style short shorts, showing his tight ass and hairless body.

So, as they exited the house and the twins saw them and stared, it was emboldening, embarrassing, and awkward. Not just from the way their kids looked at them, but Aaron, with the incest thoughts in the front of his mind, took notice of his kids too. He'd truly never seen either of them as sexual beings until that day, then he truly looked at their bodies and beauty.

Steven and his sister Sandy looked very similar when they were young; they grew up with dark red hair like their mother, and Steven's face looked so much like his sister's that most of the time people thought they were twin girls. Until they hit puberty, when they finally started to look different. Sandy's hair got lighter, a soft red, whereas Steven's darkened, to brown. Sandy stopped growing at 5'2", and Steven shot up to almost 6'0". His face stayed 'pretty', which caused problems with bullies but helped with girls. They both stayed in great shape; Sandy did gymnastics until she was 15, when she moved to cheerleading. She had the perfect body for both sports, petite, strong, small breasts; she was a small firecracker. Whereas, Steven did cross country, swimming, and track. So, he was toned, but with small muscles, tall and thin, he kind of looked similar to his father's current frame.

He noticed Steven's erection when he watched his mother, and if the cage and his small size didn't prevent it, they'd have noticed his erection from watching his twins. It scared him that he could see them that way, and that they could see their mother as a sexual being. Then Maryanne had the family take a photo together in swimswear, half-naked. A photo that found its way to Nathan and that seemed to be the day Nathan became more serious.

The second thing that changed was that the twins both decided to stay at home during college. When Aaron and Maryanne first started as submissives, the plan was to wait for the kids to go to college, and then they'd talk about expanding their relationship to full-time. But if the kids stayed, something had to give. Either the relationship couldn't expand, the kids needed to be alright with it in the house, or the kids had to move out. Each of the options came with its own issues and moral dilemmas. So, Master made plans that Aaron didn't fully learn for a few more months. As he and Maryanne continued to try to gauge what the twins' reaction to the news of their parents' kinks would be.

Chapter 15

"We don't have to do this!" Aaron almost yelled at his wife. He was standing in their bedroom, as she lay under the covers texting Master Nathan. "We can keep going as we have for the past two years! It's working for us!"

"It's working for you!" Maryanne said sternly. "I want to make it a bigger part of our lives. The kids will understand."

"Understand!? It's not about understanding!" Aaron said loudly again. "If we told them we were sex slaves, they'd freak out for a bit, get over it, and accept us. I know it. I know them. But 'this' is not 'that'. This isn't 'telling' them, this is flaunting it in front of them. This is us being naked in front of them. This is about giving blowjobs under the table as they eat next to us. 'This' isn't some half measure like you're trying to pretend it will be! This is everything! This is mixing the last, separate parts of our lives! You can't tell me you don't understand what Nathan wants!"

"I understand it. Do you?" Maryanne asked with the look that said he was an idiot.

"Yes..." Aaron said quietly and slowly. "And it's not fair to them. It's not right..." He said, but knew it was a half-measured argument. June, sitting on her father's face, rang through his head. June wanted to be part of that world, and maybe his twins did too. And maybe treating them like adults and giving them all the information to let them make that choice was the 'right' thing to do. But they were his children; it was so hard to see them as so much more than that. "What if we're wrong? What if they call us freaks, move out, and never speak to us again? Is it worth it if that's the risk?"

"Oh, come on, Aaron!" Maryanne said loudly. "You 'just' said we raised them so much better than that! They're not that bigoted. Maybe, after a small transition period, but I 'know' them as well as I know you. I know they'll be okay with this."

"Fine! I agree they'll be fine with us doing it. Maybe, even fine with us doing it in front of them. But you know that's not Master's end goal! He wants 'more'! Are you okay with 'that'? That's the part we're arguing about; don't pretend it's not!"

"Fine, fine. I get it. I understand. I know that's what Master wants. But, it's still the kid's choice. We, Ericka, The Club, the community would never allow him to 'force' that point. It is and will be their choice."

"Choice? It's not a choice the way you and Master are planning it!"

"It's heavy-handed, but in the end, they get the choice." Maryanne tried to reason with him.

"Honey..." Aaron said slowly. "The kids coming into the room to find us being fucked is more than heavy-handed. It's manipulative."

"Then what's the right way?"

"I don't know. More conversations, giving them more time to process. Literally dozens of meetings before they see us naked for the first time... Not, in their face right away!"

"Maybe. But what if we tell them about our lives, and they can't understand? Showing rather than telling will dispel the worst of the thoughts they're likely to have. We show them how much we love it, rather than trying to 'explain' it. Forgiveness over permission sounds more reasonable to me." Maryanne said with conviction.

"I disagree. They'll know they're being manipulated, they'll resent us for treating them like children about something so adult. I 'know' them too."

"Well, you always have the choice. Master and I want it this way. Are you going to go against that?"

Aaron growled, but she was right, he wasn't strong enough, and maybe Master was right. He'd been right about everything involving both his and his wife's kinks, but this was his kids' lives and future. It shouldn't be his or Master's place to decide for them. But the community had been one of the greatest things to happen in his life, and maybe his children would find that true as well. Still... It was unnatural... Or at least that's what society said. But society also said, bi-sexuality was unnatural, that BDSM was unnatural, that his kinks were unnatural, so why not incest? "Fine! But I'm not lying to them. I won't correct you, maybe that's just as bad, but you have to lie and convince them."

"You think that will keep your conscience clear?"

"No, but it's a line I have to try to maintain. Because every other one of my lines has been moved."

-

Steven sat at the table, pretending to play with his phone, waiting for the 'family meeting' to happen. He looked over to his parents, who were standing near the sliding door to the backyard. Aaron was gently rubbing his wife's back, both of them checking and rechecking the phone in Maryanne's hand, looking nervous and occasionally glancing back up at Steven. On the phone was encouragement from Master and Mistress, telling them to stay strong and get their children to agree to attend a dinner at the house, in full slave mode, with Master there. They'd be rewarded if they agreed, punished if they didn't.

Aaron yelled out once again toward the back of the house, "Come on, Sandy! We're starting."

Sandy yelled back, "Almost done!"

Just as Steven turned back to his phone, Sandy bounced in and plopped on the chair at the end of the table, "Okay, what's this about?" Sandy asked quickly. Steven put away his phone and also stared at his parents. Aaron and Maryanne looked at each other once again, and both took deep breaths and stepped forward toward the table.

Maryanne started, "The reason we called this meeting is that we have to tell you something important. And it's going to be shocking and will likely change your lives."

Steven asked sadly, "Are you getting divorced?"

"No!" Aaron and Maryanne answered quickly together. Then Aaron continued, "No, this is about what we've been doing nearly every weekend." Steven looked at Sandy and smirked.

Maryanne took over, "You're both adults now, and we..." She stopped, not sure how to get to the point, even though she practiced this a dozen times, but looking at her own children's faces, she faltered. "We've been experimenting. Sexually."

"TMI!" Sandy shouted.

"Sandy!" Aaron admonished, his face blushing. "Please. Just try to keep an open mind. There have been some things we couldn't do on our own..."

"You're having sex with other men." She looked directly at her mother. "You're fucking other men!?"

Maryanne reacted instinctively, correcting her daughter. "Language, Sandy!"

Aaron tried to take the conversation back from Sandy. "Yes, but it's not that... "

Sandy loudly pushed her chair out from the table and yelled "You Slut!" at her mother with as much venom as she could, and ran from the room.

"I'll go," Aaron said, following his daughter.

Maryanne quickly wiped a tear from her eye before she turned back to Steven with a wry smile. "That could have gone better..." she said to her son. "Are you okay, Steven? I know this was a huge bombshell for us to drop on you."

"Yeah. But at least it's not divorce," he said, smiling at his mother. She smirked back.

-

Sandy ran back to her room and slammed the door. Aaron was only a few steps behind. He gave a light, quick knock on the door, opening quickly after. "You owe your mom an apology, young lady," Aaron said, sitting on the edge of the bed.

"She's fucking other men, and I owe her the apology?" Sandy practically spat into her pillow.

"Sandy, you're being childish. And, you need to understand the situation before you call your mother names." Aaron said, patting his daughter's back. "There's an expression in this lifestyle... It's not cheating if your partner is encouraging you... This wasn't your mom's idea, not by a long shot." Sandy's eyes peeped out from the pillow.

"What? You wanted her to...?" The teen's voice trailed off as she quietly contemplated the concept.

"Would you please come back out so we can explain things to both you and Steven? There is so much more..." He left it hanging. "And please apologize to your mother."

"Fine," Sandy said, wiping a tear from her eye, getting up, and following her father back out to the kitchen.

-

Maryanne and Steven looked up at Sandy and Aaron as they walked back in and took seats at the table again. "I'm sorry for what I said, Mom," Sandy said.

"It's alright, honey. This is heavy stuff, but there is so much more. I hope you'll hear us out fully," Maryanne said, squeezing her daughter's hand. "Did you tell her about Nathan?" she asked her husband.

"No, I wanted to tell both simultaneously," Aaron said. Then, he turned back toward his children. "About two years ago, we met a couple, Nathan and Ericka. We've been meeting with them almost every week."

"Why tell us now?" Steven asked, "What's changed?"

"Well," Aaron started, "First, you and Sandy are both 18 now, it wouldn't have been appropriate to talk about before that. Second, both of you have decided that you're staying local for college, which we have no problem with, but we," Aaron looked at his wife, "were planning or hoping to expand the relationship."

"Yes," Maryanne picked up, "the thing is, that the type of relationship we have is... Nathan and Ericka are our Master and Mistress..."

"What!?" The twins shouted together.

"We are both submissive slaves to them," Aaron added quickly.

Steven took several deep breaths. " Both of you?" he asked, looking at his mother. Somehow, he seemed more surprised that his mother was more than his father. "Sorry," he said to his dad when he saw he had noticed the gaffe.

"It's okay, son," Aaron said. "Like we said, we were hoping to have Master and Mistress over more and for longer periods of time. And we had planned to maybe turn the basement gym into a, ah, playroom."

"Like a sex dungeon!?" Sandy asked, her head spinning.

"That's... accurate," Maryanne said carefully.

"Oh, my God!" Sandy said to herself.

"So, Master and Mistress will be coming on Friday night and staying the whole weekend. We want you to meet them and get a feel for what it might be like for everyone," Maryanne said. "But, we know this is a lot, and as such, if either of you doesn't want to be here, or if it is a complete no-go, we can change plans; both short and long term."

"What do you mean?" Steven asked.

Aaron answered, "If you don't want them to come here, we could cancel this weekend and talk more. Or if you don't ever want to be here when they are here, we can help get you an apartment near campus."

"You'd kick us out?" Steven asked.

"Kick-out is too harsh," Aaron responded. "Master lives an hour away, it's not reasonable for us to always go there, and they don't have the 'sex dungeon' equipment that we would like to try. We have the right to expand on our relationship, and we'd hope you'd be, if not happy, at least okay with 'Our House' being used how we'd like."

"It's only a meeting," Maryanne said. "But if you stay, you'll see things."

"Ewww!" Sandy yelled.

"No!" Maryanne said back quickly. "That 'stuff' will be done in the bedroom. But, being submissive is much, much, more than that. We will both greet both of them with a passionate kiss, we will kneel when they order us to, we will address them as Master and Mistress, we will follow orders that will be embarrassing, we'll serve them food and drink, and stand back until they tell us to join them. There are so many things they will order us to do and, frankly, we will do them without question. I have to imagine it will make you feel awkward, angry, or even excited. This is not a small thing to ask of you, but please, we and Master want you to be here."

"So you'll stay clothed?" asked Sandy hopefully.

Maryanne looked at her husband, then said, "Yes."

Aaron looked at his wife carefully. This was the lie. They might start fully clothed, but it wouldn't last; Master wouldn't allow it. They'd likely even be punished if they were dressed when Master showed up. It was not a small lie, but Aaron, true to his word, didn't correct the statement. Then asked his children, "What do you think? Are you going to be here and join us for dinner?" Maybe that was unfair, asking like it wasn't a big deal. He was too complicit.

Steven spoke first, "This is so weird, but I can't imagine it will get less weird if I run away. I need to see what such a relationship is going to look like, I guess the sooner the better. I'll be here."

Sandy fidgeted in her seat, staring up at the ceiling, "Fine!" She quickly said. Her father reached over and grabbed his wife's hand, and they smiled back at them. Sandy got up quickly and, once again, hurried to her room.

-

Both Aaron and Maryanne separately went and checked on Sandy that night. She'd seemed very affected by it all. Aaron again felt a little manipulative trying to reassure her rather than telling her the whole truth. He should have, as a father and a member of the BDSM community, he knew that honesty was important, but again... He was weak.

Later, Maryanne was sitting in her bed, covers pulled up, with her laptop on her lap. In the bathroom, Aaron was showering. She typed into the chat, 'Yes, Master, she seems to be ok now. i still can't believe she called me a slut.'

Master Nathan typed back, 'This was a big shock for her. You are her mom, she has spent the past few years since puberty trying not to think of you or her father as sexual beings. Remember how you felt before you met me.'

Maryanne giggled to herself and typed, 'lol yes Master, you are right, as always.'

'I'm very proud of you both for having this conversation with them. I know it was very difficult. Is slave Aaron still in the shower?'

'Yes, Master, he is.'

Master typed back, 'When he gets out, he is to lick you for 10 minutes, but no orgasm.'

'Yes, Master. I understand.'

"Mom?" Sandy walked quietly into the room, startling her mother and making her slam the laptop closed. "Can we talk?"

Maryanne moved the laptop aside and sat up a little, the tops of her breasts clearly showing that she was at least topless under the covers. "Of course, Sandy." She patted the bed next to her. Sandy perched herself next to her mom.

"I'm sorry I called you a slut, mom," Sandy spoke sincerely to her mother. "I just... I wasn't expecting... and..."

"I want you to understand, really understand, how much I love your father, Sandy. I know you were thinking that I was being some horrible cheating slut, but it isn't like that..." Maryanne tried to explain.

"What is it like...?" came Sandy's timid reply.

Maryanne put her hand on her daughter's cheek. "It's different from anything I'd known; it's fun and exciting, and it feels amazing."

"That's all very vague, Mom." Sandy gave her mother a little smile.

"Do you want details... "

"No!" Sandy exclaimed, before chewing her lip. "Maybe? No! Probably not."

As they were talking, Aaron had exited the shower. Upon hearing his daughter's voice, he quickly grabbed a towel to wrap around his waist and another to dry himself. He emerged from the bathroom and sat a little awkwardly on the bed, making sure his towel did not fall.

Sandy kissed her mom good night for a second time, went round to her father's side of the bed, and kissed him, too, before leaving the room.

Maryanne looked at Aaron, who had finally ditched his towel and gotten under the covers. "Now get down there and lick my cunt!" she grinned, pulling at her husband eagerly. Aaron couldn't help but smile. As he settled in under the covers between his wife's legs, he could already smell her aroma before his face was even close to her pussy. Talking to Master always made Maryanne wet, and tonight she seemed extra excited.

Chapter 16

Friday night came quickly, "Sandy. Don't you think you'd like to dress up a little more?" Maryanne asked her daughter, sitting on one of the two large sofas in the living room, watching Television. She wanted everything to be perfect and she 'did' want Sandy to impress Master. Sandy gave her an annoyed look, and Maryanne relented, "Could you at least keep an eye on the dinner or make sure there's cold water?" Steven, at least, was already wearing his favorite pair of black pants and a buttoned shirt.

Maryanne rushed out of the room to perform another simple task, and Sandy followed her as she went into the main bathroom to make sure it was presentable. "Are you sure you shouldn't be naked when they arrive?" Sandy asked her, and not for the first time.

Maryanne tried hard not to blush, "I told you, we won't be naked in front of you and Steven." Maryanne's voice cracked a bit. "They just want to get to know you and Steven, and well... our bedroom door does lock, you know." Aaron was right, lying was hard. And she felt when the truth was revealed it'd be worse, but she couldn't change it now, so she lied.

Sandy frowned. "No, I wouldn't know. You will be down on your knees, though, right?"

Maryanne left the bathroom, with Sandy still following her. "Yes. It is a sign of respect for us to kneel and present ourselves to our owners."

"But, you'll have your clothes on."

"Yes, Sandy. Clothes on." Maryanne quickly moved away,

feeling guilty.

-

Aaron was in the backyard giving the outdoor furniture a quick clean. "Should you be taking your clothes off now, Dad?" Sandy asked him.

Aaron shook. "N... No, Sandy, we told you that." He said as he looked at his daughter. "Why, did... did your mother say something?" God, he lied! Shit! Too late now!

Sandy raised her eyebrows. "Well, don't you normally kneel naked for your Masters? It is a sign of respect after all."

Aaron blushed, getting flustered by his daughter's questions, before realizing she was playing him. "Why don't you go top up the ice machine," he instructed, trying to sound authoritative, and failing.

"I think I'll just stay here and watch you. Or maybe I'll go get a good seat to see all the kneeling." Sandy teased, then casually walked inside.

-

The parents came out of the hall. They were dressed similarly to how they'd been dressing for the past two years when they went out. Maryanne was wearing a rather short dress that accentuated her natural C-cup breasts, strappy smallish heels, and fishnet stockings. Aaron was wearing tight black pants and an even tighter salmon-colored button-up shirt. They now both had leather collars around their necks, the first submissive thing their children would see.

The twins sat close together on the couch, the TV was now off, and they were just staring out the large front window, their nervous energy close to bursting. Sandy had changed out of her sweatpants and into a pair of jeans and a blouse.

Maryanne looked down at her phone. "Two minutes," she said, turning to her husband.

"You look wonderful, my beautiful wife," he said to her with a smile.

"Are you ready for this?" she asked him.

He put a hand on her cheek and kissed her. "Together," he said. Then they looked over to their children on the sofa. "Ready?"

Steven stared at the collars and just nodded. Sandy just said a quick, "Yes."

The parents lowered themselves down onto their knees just a few feet from the door. Maryanne whispered to Aaron, "Tell me to stop panicking."

Her husband put his hand quickly on her thigh, rubbing it briefly. "We can do this. This is going to work out." Before they both did a last quick check, parting their knees, straightening their backs, and then bowing their heads to look at the floor. Neither of them looked back at their kids in this position as they waited nervously.

The sound of a car pulling into the driveway drew everyone's attention. The engine stopped, and they heard doors open and closed. Then the footfalls come up the walkway. The door opened, and they stepped inside.

The couple stood tall over the parents, taking in their kneeling slaves, the front door still wide open. Nathan slowly walked a lap around the twins' parents before coming to a halt in front of Maryanne. Staring rather sternly into Maryanne's eyes, he moved his shoe between her open knees and lifted her dress slightly. Nathan smiled. He reached down and let his fingers trail over the side of her face before hooking her chin, indicating for her to rise to her feet, where he instantly had a hand in her hair, and another around her waist, pulling their mother to him and kissing her hard on the lips, his tongue entering her mouth.

At the same time, Ericka pulled Aaron to his feet. She reached around and gave him a quick playful spank, and then rubbed her hand over the front of his pants, giving him a wicked smile as she did, before she also kissed him on his lips, her tongue more delicately playing with his. Then Nathan and Ericka sidestepped each other, now standing in front of the other parent. Nathan also rubbed his hand on Aaron's pants, making him shudder a little before he put both hands on Aaron's cheeks and kissed him. It was not the dramatic kiss he had given Maryanne, yet was still very intimate, entering Aaron's mouth with his tongue, and ending with a little pat on his ass. Ericka, meanwhile, had pressed Maryanne to the wall, one hand holding her raised thigh as their mouths pressed together, Maryanne breathing heavily, her cheeks flushed.

Sandy let out an audible gasp, followed by a loudly whispered, "Oh my god!"; her mouth gaping open. Steven watched on in quiet awe.

Ericka released Maryanne, both had big smiles across their faces as she moved to rejoin Nathan. The parents fell back into their submissive positions in front of their owners. Nathan quietly praised the couple, "I'm mostly pleased. Now, before your daughter catches flies, please introduce us, little one," he said to Aaron, finally acknowledging the young observers, and giving them a warm smile.

The parents turned, their faces flushed red with embarrassment and lust. Aaron introduced his children to Master Nathan and Mistress Ericka. Nathan put his hand out, and when Sandy hesitantly went to shake it, he swept her hand up and gave it a quick kiss. Ericka, meanwhile, was giving Steven a rather sultry little kiss on his cheek, making him blush, before the older pair swapped around much as they had just done with their parents.

This time, Ericka leaned forward to kiss Sandy on the cheek, her eyes locked onto the young girl's. Sandy swayed backward slightly as the woman approached her, but Ericka's lips found Sandy's cheek all the same. While Nathan took Steven's proffered hand as if to shake, similarly in an instant it was swept up to his lips instead, kissing the back of it, which he quickly pulled away as Nathan looked up and gave him a sly smile.

-

After the greeting, Nathan told Aaron to collect their bags from the car before ordering Maryanne to prepare drinks for everyone. Maryanne left the room, but still heard Master trying to make small talk and her children trying not to be rude. Sandy gave her brother a little shove as she saw her walk back into the room carrying a tray full of drinks. Maryanne walked over and knelt in front of the visitors, bowing her head and offering them their drinks.

Nathan used the tip of his shoe to gently pry Maryanne's knees a little further apart before taking a drink from the tray. Ericka smiled as she leaned forward to take her glass, but first ran a finger over the side of her slave's face, her thumb also trailing over her lips.

The older couple both thanked her. She then stood and offered her children a drink as well. Steven looked surprised at his mother giving them alcohol without them having to beg for it first. It had only been in the past few months since the twins had turned 18 that their parents had, on occasion, let them partake in an alcoholic beverage. "Join me here, slave," Nathan said, patting the seat next to him.

Maryanne set the drink tray aside and moved to her Master. She moved with subtle grace and pressed her ass into Nathan's side and slid down his body, getting as close to him as possible, the short dress rode up even more than it had before and both children had a direct view of the fact that she wasn't wearing anything underneath it. Maryanne saw where her children were looking, she smirked and slowly crossed her legs, closing the view. God! That was hot, flashing her own children. Why!? Nathan's arm snaked around her midsection and reached up to squeeze her breast, then he just left it there while continuing the small talk with her teens. Maryanne's mind, normally in mother mode while with her children, fell wholly into her slave persona. That could be dangerous.

Aaron came back in with three bags and set them carefully near the front door before finally closing it. "Little One," Nathan called out, then snapped his fingers and pointed to the floor near his feet. Aaron moved quickly and resolutely, then sank to his knee below his master.

Aaron looked up at Nathan with love, with respect, with fear. Steven snorted out loud.

"Oh, what was so funny?" Nathan asked in a strong voice.

"I thought my father seemed like a dog, but mom seemed more like a cat, and I thought the contrast was kind of funny." Nathan, Ericka, and Maryanne smiled at the statement, but Aaron's eyes and head dropped a little. He didn't like his son seeing him so weak. But, how else would he see him? Begging at the older man's feet, in his own home, on the couch that he paid for. It was starting and wouldn't end for several days. He wondered if he could cope.

Luckily, the moment was interrupted by the stove timer going off. "Oh, dinner's ready." Aaron said, "May I Master?" Nathan told him and Maryanne to go ahead and get everything ready, while the twins and the older couple moved to the table to take their seats.

After bringing out four plates of food, the parents were a little lost, standing back, their places at the table empty. Nathan and Ericka complimented the siblings' parents on the food, and both enjoyed a mouthful before Nathan finally invited the two slaves to join them at the table. With a nod and a "Thank you, Master," the parents retrieved their meals and sat at the table.

The conversation mostly centered around Sandy and Steven, as Nathan and Ericka asked about their transition to college, friends, likes, and dislikes, in much the way you would expect an older couple to quiz a young pair of late teens. That was until Nathan asked them both directly about their sex lives. Sandy almost spat her food in shock at the forwardness of the question, and Steven also choked a little on his food.

Ericka said, "It's just a question like all the others, but as you are not our slaves, you, of course, do not have to answer if you don't wish to." She added, "However, if you do answer, honesty is expected." When the twins were both reluctant to talk, Nathan instead ordered, Maryanne to tell them about her first time giving a blowjob. Aaron grimaced from the topics, but his kids were adults and could defend themselves, and yet the couple were his guests, so his children would have trouble talking back to them.

Maryanne blushed deeply, but with only a moment to compose herself, "I gave my first blowjob to a boy at a party when I was a teen. It was on a dare. I didn't enjoy it, and no, I didn't swallow." She said, blushing even deeper.

"But you swallow now like a good girl, don't you, slave?" Nathan chided her until she agreed.

Ericka then asked Aaron to share his answer to the same question. Sandy opened her mouth without thinking as her father sat looking very embarrassed. "Don't you mean the first time he," she paused briefly, "went south of the border?"

Ericka smiled. "No, Sandy, dear. I don't. Please don't correct me."

Aaron said, "I gave a drunken blowjob to my roommate while in college."

"And you are a good swallower now too, aren't you slave?" Nathan helped to finish his story, making his face go an even redder shade as he confirmed the question. Sandy stared at Aaron, as did Steven, seeing a side of him they'd seen before. Aaron didn't think he could get any more red in the face, but he wasn't even naked yet. He didn't know if he could do this.

Nathan took in the looks on both of their faces, particularly that of Sandy. "Is there something wrong with a man sucking another man's cock, Sandy?" he asked her pointedly.

"No, of course not," she replied automatically.

"Then if your father so wishes, and is not being coerced, he should be able to be a cock sucker without any judgment?" Master deliberately chose his words.

Sandy's eyes flickered to her father again, her eyes drawn to his lips by the topic of the conversation, "Y.. yes, if that's what he wants...?"

Steven angrily, but calmly said, "Sure, it's fine in the abstract, but it 'is' different that it's our father. A man we always believed to be straight, who we always thought was only ever with our mother, who always lectured that sex was sacred and shouldn't be done lightly. Do you really think we shouldn't be able to take a few moments to think it's weird before we accept it?" Nathan looked back at him but didn't answer the question.

Aaron looked back at Nathan and his children with a massive mix of emotions: pride, embarrassment, lust, love, fear, and so much more. He loved that his son defended his sister, he was embarrassed by the way Nathan talked down to him, and he was lustful from the way Nathan talked down to him. It was a lot!

They finished eating, and they all moved back to the living room. Sandy and Steven again sat on one sofa together, Nathan and Ericka on the other, with Maryanne and Aaron kneeling on cushions near their owners.

The children stared at the four adults opposite them. Now and then, Steven would quietly remind his sister not to stare, as they continued to talk about everything from the weather to politics and occasionally something more illicit.

Then, suddenly, standing up, Nathan again addressed Sandy. "Excuse us for a while, please." With that, he put his hand out to Maryanne, who stood up and followed him out of the room, clearly heading to the master bedroom.

For a moment, no one spoke. Sandy's eyes slowly opened wide as the realization must have struck her of where and why they had left the room. As if on queue, they started to hear noises emanating from the bedroom; sharp slaps followed by muffled feminine moans.

-

Maryanne took her Master's hand and followed him out of the room. She took one last look back, seeing the shock on her children's faces and the sadness on her husband's. As they entered the bedroom, Maryanne went to close the door, but Master grabbed it and held it open. Maryanne understood. "So, why are you dressed in my presence?" Master asked harshly.

"Sorry, Sir," Maryanne said, scared, "But... but, Sandy was very concerned about nudity... And we needed... we wanted to make them comfortable. We did it for you and Mistress." Maryanne said. It was true, but also sounded like an excuse. "Once you were here, we knew it'd be easier to do... more."

"While I understand and it might have been a good idea. You didn't get permission, therefore..." He let it settle as he started to unbutton his shirt.

Maryanne caught on quickly, and he pulled off her dress; she was naked underneath. Once Nathan was naked, he sat on the edge of the bed and tapped his lap. She smiled and crawl over him, laying heaviliy on him, moaning slightly as his cock touched her stomach.

She moaned and moved her ass rather seductively under his hand. He rubbed her bottom all over, then her upper legs. She gyrated her ass a bit more and whimpered a bit. She wanted to be spanked at this point. She needed it, actually. He continued to feel her ass, then he spanked her ass on the right side, rather softly.

"Mmmm, one. Harder, please," she instantly said.

He then swatted her ass nice and hard.

"Two. Harder," she said breathlessly.

He felt her ass again, this time also rubbing her back and sides before he pulled back and he landed a very hard spank on her left cheek while rubbing her wet pussy with his other hand.

"Three." She gasped, moaned, and shook all over.

"Four," she said breathlessly as she shook and wanted to cum. "Mm, oh god!"

Nathan, landed two swift blows on each side of her ass then rubbed her pussy vigorously, directly on her clit as she shook violently and moaned and gasped.

"Five, six," she moaned through her continuing tremors.

He spanked her a few more times, then proceeded with feeling her body all over. She was enjoying this immensely. He bent down to kiss her ass. She whimpered seductively. "Up on the bed. All fours!"

"Yes! Master! Thank you!" She moved with great speed and little grace. She begged and pleaded, "Master! Please fuck me. Fuck my married cunt! Own my body that I'm giving you."

When he entered her, he audibly moaned as her legs spread wide, her beautiful shaved open wet pussy and bare asshole waited for him. He wasted no time at all, and slowly slid his hard cock deep into her tight wet pussy. "Oh my god, your hard cock feels so amazing in my pussy. I need your cock in my pussy so badly. Fuck me with that big hard cock."

He fucked her with nice long strokes, picking up his pace as he went on, and spanked her perfect ass some more. "Oh god, fuck me harder. Fuck me!. Fill my pussy full of cock." She exclaimed as he plowed his cock in her. Then he pushed his cock all the way into her and held himself there while he grunted. He filled her pussy full of his creamy cum.

-

"Slave, do you like hearing Master enjoy his beautiful slave?" Ericka inquired firmly.

Aaron just nodded his head, but Ericka made him vocalize his response. "Yes, Mistress, I love hearing slave Maryanne serving Master Nathan. She sounds so happy."

Erikca pulled Aaron up onto the sofa with her, so he was facing his children. "And, tell us, slave... We heard about her first blowjob, but who took slave Maryanne's virginity?"

"I took her virginity, Mistress."

"And slave Aaron, how long was it before slave Maryanne enjoyed a new cock in her tight cunt?"

"After we were married... A few years after the kids were born..."

"Dad..?" Sandy whispered.

Mistress continued. "Was it just one new cock that she fucked?"

"No... There was one guy just a couple of times, but then, another guy for almost a year... Then, one or two more a year." Aaron said, keeping his eyes on Ericka to avoid his children's disappointed gaze.

They could still hear the sounds of the thumping of bodies, gasps, and moans as slave Maryanne took Master's cock from the other room. "And whose idea was it for your wife to fuck those other men?"

Steven noticeably adjusted himself in his pants hearing his mother being fucked just a small distance away, and hearing his dad admitting to their slutty behavior. "It was my idea, kids. Not your mom's. At first, she wasn't sure, but... I convinced her to try and... she loved it..." his voice trailed off.

The conversation was cut short as they heard Maryanne scream out, "May I cum, Sir!?"

They all turned to look in the direction of the bedroom as they heard her gasps and moans as Nathan told his slave, "cum on my cock."

Ericka gently rubbed her hand on Aaron's clothed crotch. She smiled at him and whispered, "Good boy. Mistress is proud."

For a moment, there was silence in the house. Then the sounds of her mother's orgasm were ringing in the air.

The silence was finally broken as footfalls came back toward them. Nathan appeared in the doorway to the living room, wearing Aaron's robe. Sandy gasped loudly as he continued into the room, leading Maryanne via a dog leash that was attached to the leather collar around her neck.

The collar was the only thing she was wearing.

Completely naked, she followed Nathan on her hands and knees. Sandy practically climbed out of her seat from sheer shock, as Steven's mouth simply dropped open, his eyes glued to his mom's body, her breasts swayed under her. Nathan walked his slave over and had her stop and turn to face her Mistress. In so doing, Maryanne's two kids had effectively been presented her exposed, toned ass. Their eyes were drawn to their mother's exposed asshole and her pink labia glistening wetly as Nathan's cum slowly leaked out and down her thighs.

Aaron horny from everything else, was suddenly angery and self concious about how forcefully they did that to his children. They couldn't even wait the night. Couldn't keep it behind closed doors for a few hours?

Nathan didn't give any attention to the shell-shocked teens as he handed the leash to his wife. Ericka took the leash, smiling at how obedient Maryanne had obviously been for her husband, and at her acceptance of being walked out like that in front of her kids. She tugged a little on the leash to bring Maryanne's attention to her. "Good girl," she cooed and again stroked her fingers lovingly over the woman's face.

"Come with me, little one. Your turn," Master said to slave Aaron, extending his hand. Aaron's mind went a mile a minute, and he wanted to say no, so he wasn't a hypocrite, but his resistance didn't even last a few seconds before he grabbed his Master's hand; he pulled him up and led him from the room before his bewildered children's eyes.

-

"Did you miss Master's cock, my slutty slave?" Ericka asked her pet.

"Yes, Mistress, I missed Master's cock, a lot," Maryanne answered with barely any hesitation.

"We heard how much you enjoyed Master's cock, didn't we kids?" Mistress posed the question.

"Yes," Steven answered almost as if in a trance, before checking himself and staring awkwardly at the floor.

Ericka tilted her head as she eyed Sandy. "Sex should be enjoyed, and what better way to let people know how much you have enjoyed it than to be loud about it?" she posited with a grin.

Ericka locked her eyes on her sexy slave. "I enjoyed listening to Master Nathan enjoying you. It made me feel very excited knowing you were pleasing him, and it made poor slave Aaron so horny, too." She glanced mischievously at the twins. "Normally, right now I'd have you find out just how excited it made me..." Ericka's legs parted suggestively.

They heard a loud slapping sound coming from the bedroom, followed by their father's voice counting. Another slap was followed by another number and another, and another, until the count of ten.

Abruptly, Sandy stood. "I'm tired! I'm going to bed." She began to walk out of the room, causing Maryanne and Ericka to exchange a glance before Maryanne halted her.

"Sandy," she called out, still down on all fours.

Sandy halted but didn't turn around to face her mother.

"Your father's going to need Steven's bedroom to sleep in this weekend." The comment was equally made to Steven. "So, Steven will have to bunk in with you, okay?"

"Fine," Sandy replied, still without turning around. She hurriedly left the room.

"Hmm," Ericka pondered, staring after the departing young woman.

Still on the floor, Maryanne turned her body toward her fleeing daughter; there was no illusion of the fact that Steven was staring at her body, her breasts swaying under her. A timid smile crossed her lips as she gave him a little nod before he quickly averted his gaze.

Still holding Maryanne's leash, Ericka slowly stood from her seat and crossed over to sit where Sandy had been. As she wandered over, Maryanne followed as the leash tugged at her collar. Steven's eyes were again on his mother. He could now do little to hide where his gaze was falling with his mom so close. Ericka awaited his attention, and he tore his eyes from his mother's body to see what she wanted from him.

Ericka placed her hand on Steven's arm. "I understand you're the 'big brother' here, yes?"

"Yes, by 10 minutes," he confirmed.

"Your sister really needs you tonight, Steven. She needs her big brother. This week has been a tremendous shock for her, and clearly, we've gone a little too far, too fast for her. Though... " she moved his arm a little with her hand, and gave his tented pants a pointed glance, "Perhaps not too fast for you, I suspect?"

Steven's face flushed at having his erection highlighted, feeling a sense of shame at being so erect.

Ericka put a finger on his chin and brought his face up to hers. "Don't be ashamed of being aroused, Steven. Your mother is a very sensual, sexual, and attractive woman. Yes?"

Steven nodded his head, but Ericka shook a finger. "Answer properly, please."

Her son suddenly closed his eyes and shook his head like he was trying to clear the fog. "Don't tell me how to answer questions in my own house!" Steven said sternly but avoided yelling.

"Steven! Be respectful." Maryanne said sternly from the floor.

Steven stood quickly from the couch and took a step toward her. She realized his erection was right next to her face. "You too!" He said louder than before. "If you want to act like my mother, you will wear proper clothes, including underwear! But if you want to dress like a dog, act like a dog, and beg like a dog, then I'm going to treat you like a dog. Got it, bitch!" Steven looked down at her and stared.

"Yes, Steven," Maryanne said, backing down, eyes going down, face flushing. That was hot! Her son talked down to her! He seemed so strong. She looked at Ericka, but her mouth was hanging open slightly, and she wasn't saying anything either.

"I'm going to bed." He said abruptly and turned, leaving the women looking at each other.

After Steven was out of the room, Maryanne's mind caught back up to her, "Mistress?" She generically asked her.

"That was interesting. He seemed 'strong'. That could be a bug in Nathan's plan." Ericka said. Maryanne wondered how she felt about that. She'd hoped Nathan was right and her kids were submissive. How would a Dom son look in the mix?

"Should we do anything about it?" Maryanne asked, but didn't really know what Steven did that required 'doing' something about.

"That would be more unfair. We are already rushing this. I thought Nathan would be slower..." She trailed off, noticing Maryanne was listening. "Let's go." Ericka tugged on Maryanne's leash and led her to the bedroom.

There they found Nathan balls deep in Aaron's ass. When they entered, he looked up and raised an eyebrow. Ericka said, "They went to bed."

"Okay. Get naked. Get the strap-on and join us." Nathan told his wife.

They played for several hours. And as Aaron was riding the strap-on that Mistress was wearing, and Master was on top of her in missionary, he said down at her, "Be loud! Be Dirty! I want your kids to hear how much you enjoy my cock!"

She did feel a little awkward about it, but she also wanted to let it out. She usually tried to be quiet with her husband, but he also didn't often make her want to scream. "Yes, yes, yes," he moaned in a near-constant mantra. "Please, Master! Please let me cum! Please!" She yelled and begged, being louder than normal. She begged and whimpered for permission to come, begging him to cum deep inside her horny slave cunt. "Yes, I'm your slut, I'm your dirty little slut! Fuck me! Fuck me hard!" She screamed even louder.

Master said, "Cum for me, my slut!"

Maryanne exploded with a loud squeal and a tremendous shaking.

Chapter 17

Aaron awoke naked in his son's bed. The fact that Maryanne didn't wake him likely meant he was the first up. He stood and went to the door, but stopped and looked down at his nudity. Last night, he and Maryanne had been punished for not being naked, but it still felt weird to be casually nude in the house with his kids. Especially since they'd see the cock cage and that would lower their opinion of him even more. He took more time than Master would have liked, but less time than would likely be normal to choose to stay naked. He went to the kitchen to start the coffee.

After about 15 minutes, Master Nathan came out to the kitchen wearing Aaron's robe and sat at the table, while reading the paper on his tablet. "Good morning, Master."

"Morning, slave," Nathan said, and Aaron prepared his coffee the way he liked, bringing it over and setting it in front of him. "How do you think last night went?"

Aaron stayed silent longer than Master must have liked. "Slave!?" Nathan said it again more forcefully.

"Sir. I'm not... happy with this. Never have been. But, last night... Went as well as I imagine it could."

"Why aren't you happy?" Nathan asked.

Aaron thought it could be rhetorical or a mocking joke, as Nathan understood what he was doing, but Aaron answered anyway. "If this goes wrong... It will cost me everything, but it will cost you nothing. It feels like a stupid risk... Sir." He said more seriously and forcefully than he usually was with his Master.

"What will it cost you?"

"The respect of my children. If they tell their friends and our family, then it will cost me my standing in the community. If they think we're sick and leave, it will cost my relationship with them and any future grandchildren..."

"But, if they don't leave, don't gossip, don't respect you less, then you gain the ability to live your life the way you want without hiding from your children, and if they join, then you'll be closer than ever."

"That's a dangerous 'if', sir."

"Of course. But you need to stop living a double life. I'm pretty good at this, and I think you'll be surprised how well this will work out for you, me, and the family."

"Yes, Master," he said sadly and stoically.

"Get under the table," Nathan said dismissively.

Aaron bristled at being dismissed from a serious conversation and thought about the fact that the twins might see him under there, and he wondered if he was ready for that. Ulitmately he wasn't strong enough to object and crawled under the table, opened Master's robe, pulled his cock forward, and took it in his mouth. He knew Master wanted him to make it last long enough to be seen, so he went slow.

He heard Master say, "Good morning, Sandy."

"Good morning," Sandy replied.

"Sandy, I'm glad you're awake. I owe you an apology for last night," He said sincerely. "Please come, sit down?"

Aaron saw his daughter's legs out of the corner of his eye. She could now see him under the table. He groaned inward and returned to his task. Overthinking it wouldn't help him, her, or Master.

"Dad!" she whispered. The teen froze to the spot.

"Sandy, eyes to me." Master Nathan drew her attention back to him. "Don't think about anything else. Come and sit down." Sandy didn't move. "Sandy, sit down next to me," Master repeated more firmly, before she stumbled forward and sat down at the table.

"Did you sleep well, Sandy?"

"Yes, I did. Like a log. Did you sleep well with my mom?"

"Oh, we did get a little sleep in. I like to make the most of my time when I am with your parents."

"But not Dad, you sent him to sleep in Steven's room?"

"Yes, eventually I did, but we had some fun first! And it is only a queen-sized bed. We may have to change that now." Master said thoughtfully.

"So you just decide things for this family, and what? It happens?"

Master Nathan smiled at her. "Sandy, your parents were looking for a Dom. A man with whom they could explore Dominance and submission. I am not forcing either of them to do anything they don't want to do. I am guiding them, helping them to explore a world that intrigues and excites them. Your father isn't under the table because I forced him under there; he is under the table because he enjoys submitting himself to me."

Her foot moved a little too far, and it brushed against Aaron's thigh.

"Your mother also loves to submit to Dom men. I'm sure you know that your mother wears 'the pants' in this house. But what she wanted for a very long time was a man to take charge of her. To be able to surrender herself and not be in charge. But, you already know that, don't you? As soon as your parents told you about Ericka and me, you started investigating, didn't you? You wanted to understand because you're very inquisitive."

It was quiet for a bit, and Aaron tried not to make a slurping noise. That'd embarrass him in front of his daughter. "I am really hoping that you and I can become friends, Sandy." Master Nathan said.

"Why?" she asked suspiciously.

"I enjoy spending time with your parents. I really do. I want to spend more time with them, in fact, and they with me and Ericka. Your parents had chosen to keep our relationship a secret from you and Steven, but now it's in the open, I'd much rather you are both comfortable around us."

"And by comfortable... You mean, like having my dad kneeling under the dining table sucking your cock when I get up in the morning?" Sandy asked sarcastically.

"Yes," was Master's simple answer.

Sandy had no reply.

"Sandy, you seem more accepting of me and your mother than you are of me and your father. Yet last night you said there's nothing wrong with men being sexual together."

Again, Sandy said nothing.

"Sandy, could you please look under the table, and tell me if you can see anything on the floor under your father?"

"You want what?!" Aaron saw his daughter bend, and he could just see her eyes. First she looked to his mouth and cock. Luckily, both were hidden at her angle. She then noticed his hands that were behind his back as he knelt there sucking. Sandy's breathing became a little erratic as she came to terms with what she was witnessing. Casting her eyes lower, she gasped to herself as she saw that he was wearing a shiny metal cage on his penis. Glancing further down, Sandy looked under him. "I don't see, oh..." she paused as she leaned a little further under the table, and finally understood what Master had wanted her to see. Under his caged penis, there was a pool of clear fluid; pre-ejaculatory fluid. He was leaking pre-cum whilst kneeling under the table, sucking this man's cock, and there was a puddle of it. Aaron's face got redder than ever. He was more embarresed than when he was fucked on stage by half a dozen men.

Sandy sat back up.

"Tell me what you saw, Sandy?" Master asked her.

"Dad is... excited," she managed to say shyly.

"Our bodies show our excitement in many ways, but when we are excited, our bodies get ready for sex by getting wet. Last night, when I took your mother to her bedroom, she was very wet. And then, when I came back and took your dad with me, he was also wet." Master told Sandy. "They both look forward to when we can spend time together to fuck and play," Master emphasized the expletive.

"But, Dad is... caged. How does he...? " Sandy's voice trailed off.

Master tilted closer to Sandy. "Your father accepted being locked in his cock cage as part of his submission to me not long after we met."

"But, do you mean that, he's been... he's had that thing on him for, how long?"

After a little thought, Master responded. "For almost all the time we have been together."

"But he only wears it with you, right?"

Master shook his head. "It is locked, with a key."

"Then... Mom and Dad haven't had sex together for 2 years?!"

Master smiled. "They've had plenty of sex, Sandy, but no, generally not with each other. They are allowed to be fully together on their anniversary. Does that upset you, Sandy?"

Sandy asked her own question, "What about your wife? Do she and dad...?"

"No. The cage only comes off your father's cock once a week so he can wash himself." The experienced dominant tried to question Sandy again. "You think that's mean of me? To lock your dad's penis so he can't enjoy sex?"

"Well, yeah. Would you let someone do that to you?!" she asked him, rather exasperated.

"I am not submissive. But you should know that the cage doesn't stop him from experiencing an orgasm. It's just a different kind of orgasm."

"Did you spank Mom and Dad last night?"

Master laughed aloud. "Sorry. You are full of surprises, Sandy. Yes, I spanked them both last night. They were both being punished."

"Why?"

"They know that when they present themselves to me, they are to be naked."

"So you spanked them because they wore clothes last night."

"Yes, 10 spanks each, and not nice ones; they made their asses quite sore."

"Nice ones?" Sandy guffawed dramatically.

"I can make your mother orgasm just by spanking her."

"Bullshit," the teen vocalized.

"It's true. At first, your mother didn't believe me either. I spanked her ass. Not the hard spanks like last night, softer ones, but many many spanks on her lovely round ass, spread out over her flesh, warming her up slowly, inside. Then her breasts." Master Nathan said. "Gentle spanks on your mother's firm breasts, on her nipples, making her flesh slowly turn pink like her ass, and both of them leaving her pussy wet. Then, finally, spanking directly on her pussy, light taps at first, then faster, and faster, firmer, harder as her clit continues to engorge with blood til she begs me to let her cum." Master stopped. "I could make you orgasm with just one finger, in just one minute," Master teased playfully.

Sandy leaned back into her chair and moved a hand down her chest to rest on her lap.

"Can I ask you, Sandy? Did you like the sounds your mother was making last night?" He didn't wait for an answer. "Did you like seeing her when I brought her back to the living room? You didn't seem too upset by that? It didn't make you leave the room." He allowed himself a little moan as Aaron's mouth squeezed on his cock. "Did you imagine... that you were your mother?"

"Sandy, can I ask one more thing?" He locked his eyes on the young girl. "Do you trust your father?"

"Of course I do," Sandy replied without any hesitation.

"Sandy, are you excited right now?"

Sandy found herself speechless.

"You don't have to answer me, of course, you are not my slave. But," he paused, staring at her. "Just between you and your father, who you say you trust, open your legs, pull your pajamas aside, and let him see if you are excited or not."

"I can't do that!" Sandy practically whispered back.

'Why not?" came the simple reply.

"He's my dad!"

"And? Has he seen you naked before?"

"Yes, but..."

"And you said you trust him."

"Yes..."

"And he himself is naked, exposed, and leaking pre-cum on the floor."

A nervous chuckle escaped her lips. "Yes..."

"Just pull them aside, just a little, just for a second." Master's voice intoned.

Her hand was already down there, fidgeting slightly with her pajama bottoms.

"Let me ask you something!" Steven asked quickly and firmly, walking into the kitchen. Aaron jumped a little, as his eyes were locked on his daughter's hand and crotch. "If my parents knew they would have to be naked, why'd they tell us they would be fully clothed where we would be around?" Aaron wondered about what his son had asked; he realized he must have been listening to most of the conversation, so he blushed even deeper.

Nathan stumbled for a second. "I don't know why they told you that," Nathan said smoothly.

"Well, as I see it, there is one of three possibilities," Steven started as he sat down at the opposite end of the table from the others. "Either you told our parents they wouldn't have to be naked. Or, you told them to lie to us. Or, that our parents lied on their own, 'to' us, 'for' you!" Steven said, voice steady. "If it happened to be the first two, then why would they accept a punishment for something you ordered? If it's the third, don't you think it's a problem for this family that they chose your comfort over their own children? Which is it, Dad?" Steven asked into the air.

Aaron groaned to himself. He was right. They chose Nathan's orders over their children's comfort in their own home. It was low of all of them. "I'm sorry, kids," he said from under the table, but didn't add which it was.

"Do you..." Steven started but was interrupted as giggling voices came down the hall. Ericka and Maryanne were walking toward them, sharing some private joke as they emerged into the dining room. They quieted as they saw the scene before them. Sandy moved back further from Nathan. As Mistress Ericka said good morning to her, Sandy hurriedly returned the greeting.

"Morning, Steven," Ericka said.

Nathan quickly tried to redirect everything, "Clean up down there, little one, and then you and slut can start breakfast." Sandy peeked under the table and saw him licking his pre-cum off the tiled floor. God! Just kill me now!

Aaron crawled out from under the table and stood, trying to hide the cock cage from his children. However, he didn't cover himself with his hands, ordered not to by his Master.

Nathan coughed and spoke to Steven, "I heard what you said to your mother and Ericka last night. It was a bit rude."

"So is giving blowjobs at the dining table, but I didn't say anything about that," Steven retorted sarcastically.

"Steven, I think we got off on the wrong foot." Nathan said, "Is there something we can do to help with this transition?"

"Yes, actually!" Steven said quickly, "Stop lying to us and answer some questions." Nathan straightened up a little at the tone before Steven continued, "Are my parents going to be naked for the rest of the weekend?"

"Yes, when we are around," Nathan answered thoughtfully.

"Will there be more oral sex at the table?" Steven asked slightly sarcastically.

"Yes," Nathan said slowly.

"Will there be more sexual acts in the public spaces of the house?" Steven asked kind of strongly.

Nathan took a second while looking back at Steven, "Yes, that was the plan."

"I figured there was a plan." Steven said, then asked Sandy, "Are you okay with the nudity and sex in the shared spaces?"

Sandy seemed shocked to be addressed, she had tried to be small and avoid the conflict. But she took a second, looked toward Steven, then Nathan, then her parents in the kitchen, "Yes, I think I can deal with it."

"There you go, Nate," Steven said, "Now we both give you 'informed consent'. And as long as you understand and respect that any or all consent can be withdrawn at any moment, we can move forward on a new footing." Steven stared down Nathan.

Nathan looked at Steven, then Sandy, then to his wife, before giving her a slight nod. "You're right, Steven. I really am sorry." He actually did look conciliatory to Aaron. "Informed consent is very important, we shouldn't have crossed that line so brazenly. We had some misconceptions about you and Sandy and planned; yes, it's the way we planned, to show what your parents' lives would look like when we're here. If we'd just had dinner and stayed behind closed doors, you wouldn't understand, and it's not the life your parents want. But we also thought if we told everything right away, it would scare you way too much. Showing, instead of telling, keeps your mind from making up the worst possibility and lets you settle your mind about the exact arrangement we have. Granted, if I'd seen my mother naked on a leash when I was 18, I would have freaked out, but she didn't look anywhere near as attractive as your mother." He said and smirked.

"Well, thank you for the apology and the respect." Steven said and Aaron was flabbergasted. He'd heard what Steven said last night to Maryanne, calling her 'bitch', ordering her to dress to have his respect, and saying he'd treat her like a dog if she didn't. Then, standing up to Nathan, and willing to stay in the house and watch all this. He was stronger than Aaron thought possible. He was a little jealous.

The naked parents came back into the dining room and set food in front of each person, before standing awkwardly near the breakfast bar between the kitchen and dining room, much as they had the night before, although then they had been clothed. Master Nathan did not invite the slaves to join them at the table, and the pair stood awaiting further instructions.

Master Nathan had a question. "Can you help me, Sandy?"

She offered a hesitant "Yes?"

"You choose. Should your father kneel under the table in front of me again, like when I was drinking my coffee, or in front of Mistress Ericka?" Nathan asked.

Sandy looked up at her father and pondered, "Um, well, maybe just stay the same as before?" Her parents moved forward, "No, swap!" She blurted out, flushing a little at making such a decision.

"Slaves, under the table," Nathan ordered. The two slaves crawled under the table as their children watched, Aaron in front of Mistress Ericka, and Maryanne in front of Master Nathan. Aaron opened Mistress's robe and dove in, trying to make her cum so they could eat and pee.

The older couple continued to engage the siblings in small talk, as Ericka was clearly enjoying Aaron's tongue as she talked and ate, to the point that she occasionally cooed out "good boy" to slave Aaron.

Once Master and Mistress had finished their breakfast, the two slaves were invited to join them at the table and have their breakfast. Sandy and Steven both gave their parents several sideways glances as they emerged from under the table. Before disappearing to fetch their food, however, Nathan ordered the two slaves to kiss, knowing their mouths had just been orally pleasuring their owners. The two slaves then sat on the laps of their Master and Mistress and started eating as the Master and Mistress played with them.

When the slaves had finished their breakfast and cleared the table, Nathan produced a leash and attached it to slave Maryanne's collar. "Are you ready for walkies?" he asked her.

"Yes, please, Master, I'm busting!" came slave Maryanne's frank reply to a question that left the two teens confused.

This led to Nathan's next question. "Can you help me with something else, please, Sandy?" he asked her sincerely. He held up a second leash. "My slaves have not been allowed to pee yet this morning."

Sandy's brow furrowed. Before Nathan could continue, Sandy blurted out, "I can't exactly pee for them?" She smirked a little.

He mostly ignored her comment. "Can you bring your father out to the backyard for his morning walk?" He handed the leash toward Sandy, who recoiled from the offer.

"You want me to, ah, take my dad on a walk, like a, ah, dog?" Sandy asked, with a look of both confusion and revulsion on her face.

Nathan held the leash to Sandy's hand until she took it hesitantly from his fingers. "Yes. They are getting uncomfortable now if you haven't noticed. A good Master is mindful of his slaves' comfort." He tugged on slave Maryanne's leash, and she lowered herself down onto all fours like she had been the previous night.

"D... do you really want me to..."

"It is not his place to approve or disapprove, Sandy," Nathan informed her.

"Of course, it's his place! He can change his mind at any time, for any reason." Steven said loudly from the table.

Nathan ignored Steven and, turning to his slave, he asked, "Do you need to pee, little one?"

"Yes, Master, please may I pee soon?" Aaron almost pleaded, trying not to look at Sandy, even though his words were clearly for her.

Sandy bit her lip. "I don't have to... hold him while he... do I?"

Nathan laughed. "No, just bring him outside for me." With that, he walked slave Maryanne to the door and stepped out into the backyard.

For a moment, Sandy stood awkwardly, considering what she'd been asked to do. "It's okay, sweetie," Aaron whispered, trying to comfort her.

"Quiet slave," came a quick reprimand from Ericka.

She found the end of the leash and fumbled a bit as she attached it to the ring on her father's collar. She then followed Nathan's lead and tugged on the leash as she watched her father move down onto his hands and knees.

In the secluded yard, Master and Maryanne were waiting together. As Sandy and Aaron appeared, Master said quietly to his slave, "See, I told you," before calling out, "Bring the little one over here."

Master gave a tug on slave Maryanne's leash to get her undivided attention and gave the command, "Pee."

Stepping back a little apprehensively, Aaron saw his wife open her back leg and quickly release a hectic stream of pee onto the grass below.

Sandy shook Aaron's leash a little. "Go on..." she hesitantly instructed him. Aaron was mad with embarrassment now. He couldn't think of anything but his daughter holding his leash, seeing him. He had to go so badly and just couldn't. Master would not like this.

Master held slave Maryanne's leash a little tighter and showed Sandy, "First, you get the pet's attention." He tugged at the leash. "Then you give the command, 'Pee!'."

Chewing her lip, Sandy toyed with the end of the leash. "Ok, um..." She pulled the leash tighter and then tugged, making Aaron almost lose balance. "Oh, sorry!" she said hurriedly. "Ok, sorry, so, Pee, Daddy."

Awkwardly, he lifted one of his legs into the air, and, for a moment, nothing happened. Sandy repeated the command. "Pee!" As Aaron continued not to pee, Sandy bent down to see his caged cock, which was bouncing a little under him. Seeing his daughter's concerned face, Aaron closed his eyes, his nervous bladder not finding it any easier with her staring at him.

Master's patient but firm voice interceded. "Open your eyes, little one. Look at your daughter and obey her command as if it were my own."

"Yes, Master," Aaron replied.

Sandy suddenly barked out, "Pee, now!" at her father.

Finally, he began to pee. The cage around his cock caused the strong yellow stream to spray, and Sandy couldn't take her eyes off his erupting cock. "Stop!" she practically yelled. Aaron hated this trick and, with some great difficulty, stopped his stream and looked up at his daughter, clearly embarrassed and desperate to continue. Master smiled from ear to ear.

"Pee," Sandy ordered, and he started to pee again. "Stop!" And he stopped. "Pee!" Sandy giggled.

"With great power comes great responsibility," Master said to stop her from playing. With great relief, Aaron finished peeing over his neatly manicured lawn.

"Good boy. Ok, little one. Clean her up." Master instructed Aaron. For a moment, he hesitated, his face beet red at having just peed in front of his daughter. But knowing better than to resist, he crawled over to his wife and started licking up the droplets that remained after his wife had relieved herself and made sure she was clean. Maryanne then cleaned him and Master praised them both before he said, "Now, did you mention a farmers market, slut? Let's go check that out."

Chapter 18

As the four of them exited the bedroom, Aaron pulled on the wedgie from the panties he was being forced to wear. Maryanne was wearing a bright yellow sundress with some low-heeled sandals. The inch-thick leather collar around her neck had been replaced with a thinner black choker, with a small charm dangling from it, a small hand.

Aaron was wearing shorts in a similar shade of yellow, and they were very, very short. Like his wife, he was wearing a choker of sorts; a leather band ran around his neck, and dangling from it, similarly to his wife, was a hand, this time made of pewter.

"Dad, are you wearing... panties?" Sandy blurted out. Aaron's face confirmed her suspicion. Steven, who was lingering in the kitchen, took his eyes off his mother's breasts to look at him after hearing the question. Aaron tried to pull his shirt down, but it was purposefully short.

Steven said, "Dad! You cannot wear that. You look like an old man's twink sex slave." His voice was firm. Aaron blushed and looked over to Nathan.

"He is a twink sex slave," Nathan said just as firmly.

"And this is a 'local' farmer's market. If someone who knows this family sees him, it will cause problems for us all. Would you please have him change?" Steven said.

Nathan looked at Steven and then at Aaron. "Very well," he said quickly after a moment. Little One, keep the panties, but wear something that your son would find appropriate."

"Yes, Master," Aaron said, heading quickly back to the bedroom. It was interesting that Steven got Nathan to change his mind. He didn't mind wearing the twink outfit, Nathan had made him wear something similar to public spaces many times, but not embarrassing his kids was a big plus.

Just 90 seconds later, Aaron came back in wearing tight, but not inappropriate, khaki shorts and a short-sleeve button-up blue shirt that also hid most of the collar. "Acceptable," Steven said firmly.

"Come on, everyone," Master ordered, and they headed out to the car, where slave Aaron popped up the two rear seats so everyone could fit, and as he bent forward into the car, it afforded everyone a better peek of the top of his pink panties.

They spent several hours at the market, looking at crafts, eating food, and buying fruit before they headed home. During the drive, Master fingered Maryanne in the middle row, with the twins in the far back, listening to it all. It thrilled Aaron. As soon as they stepped inside the house, the married slaves put down the things they were carrying and went to disrobe. Master Nathan stopped them. "Keep your clothes on for the moment." The instruction left the slaves looking confused. "Sandy, Steven, how about we all play a little game..."

The game was one of sensory deprivation and sensory stimulation. The 'player' would be tied to the bed so they could not move, then have both a blindfold and headphones playing music over their ears, so they could not move, nor see, and only hear what sound was coming from the headphones. The others would then touch the player for five minutes, drawing a feather over their skin, tickling their feet, or wherever they wished until the time was over, or the person surrendered.

Nathan vowed there would be no touching of 'private areas'; the game wasn't meant to be sexual, it was just a game of sensations. Aaron didn't think that was going to be true.

Maryanne was tied down first. She was blindfolded, and the headphones went over her ears. Music started to play, and Master set the timer, then Master, Mistress, and he started to tickle and caress her. Steven took Master's place about halfway through, he seemed to enjoy touching his restrained mother; his smile was genuine. After the timer went off, Maryanne was released, and Aaron replaced her.

His children were shown how to use the restraints. Then he, too, was blinded and deafened, the timer and the tickling started. He became aroused from the twins' touch, and when they moved to feather, he broke into a heavy bout of laughing and tapped out. Master stopped it immediately and released him. Normally, he'd have been kept retrained, and they'd talk about it before being released. He thought Nathan was trying to show them that safe words would get them out of it quickly.

After he got untied and helped up from the bed. He saw his kids looking nervously back and forth between them. One of them might be going next. Aaron didn't know how he felt about that. One part of him thought it was hot, but the other part thought this was a big step toward bondage, and further away from 'normal'.

Not missing the tension between the two siblings, Nathan addressed them both. "It is okay that you are both nervous. This is something you have not done before, and it's something that involves a lot of trust, and you have only known Ericka and me for barely a day. So, if you agree to have a turn, I promise that Ericka and I will only be watching. We will not touch either of you... Without your consent."

"How about you go next?" Steven said to Nathan.

Nathan stared Steven down, "No, we're trying to show you some of the experiences that your parent share with us. I don't get the same enjoyment out of it that they do. But, how about this? If you agree to play, then Ericka will also take a turn."

"Fine," he finally said.

"Do you consent to being tied to the bed and being touched by my slaves and your sister?" Steven nodded his head, but Nathan was not satisfied. "I need you to say it. To say that you consent." He seemed a little smug, throwing Steven's earlier 'consent' statement back at him.

Steven again nodded his head and added, "I consent."

Nathan signaled for him to lay on the bed. With discreet smiles on their faces, Aaron and Maryanne, began restraining his body one limb at a time. Without touching, Nathan inspected the bonds before Maryanne added the headphones, and then finally the blindfold.

Aaron looked down on his son, restrained and blindfolded. He had to take a moment and admit to himself that he found his own son sexy. He found the position he was in hot. He admitted to himself that he did want his children to join this world. But he didn't feel good about it.

So when he reached down and caressed his son's arm, he was doing it for more than the game. He was 'feeling' his son, as more than a son. He touched his abs, then ran his finger up his body to his nipples. He was thrilled and horny and happy, but sad that it was his son. He gently caressed across the chest as Maryanne played near Steven's groin. It caused an immediate reaction of an erection. Which surprised Aaron, both from it happening, but also because he seemed on the larger size. Steven's hips rolled trying to force Maryanne's hand onto his cock.

As Sandy joined in, she gingerly stayed just on the legs and feet. But Maryanne let her fingers tease the crease of her son's hip, which had been revealed as he had wriggled. She let her fingers travel along the inside of his thigh, the slight tension pulling at the tented fabric over his penis, producing more sheepish moans from her boy. The wet spot on his white pants spread a little bit more.

When the timer rang out, Steven blinked at the light as the blindfold was removed, and he hurriedly adjusted his pants, blushing pink as he quickly rolled off of the bed.

Master pivoted to Sandy, patted the bed, and invited her to lie down, "If that is, you want to have a turn." Everyone's eyes were on her. Sandy chewed her lip, glancing at everyone's expectant faces, before she climbed onto the bed. Turning her head, her mother and brother were to her left, Aaron on the right, Mistress Ericka sitting casually at the end of the bed, and Master Nathan standing behind him. "Do you consent to the rules of the game, Sandy?" Master Nathan asked her.

"Yes," came Sandy's hesitant reply. Aaron and Maryanne both took a hand, ready to apply the leather cuffs, but Sandy suddenly pulled her hands to her chest.

Master tilted his head. "You don't have to do this, Sandy. No one will think any less of you for saying no. It's just a game, just some fun that's a little naughtier than checkers or spinning the bottle. Ericka and I will only be watching because that's what you have consented to."

Sandy nodded her head and then gave her parents and brother a nervous smile, and laid down on the bed, offered up her hands. Master moved and let Aaron back in to secure her wrist as Maryanne secured the other.

Sandy jumped a little as she felt her brother lift her left leg and tie the ankle cuff into position before Aaron moved down to take her other leg and also cuffed it. She peered down at Aaron, finding his eyes, and he gave her a comforting smile.

Maryanne lifted her head to slip the blindfold on, still leaving her eyes uncovered for the moment, before adding the headphones over her ears. Sandy's eyes flittered about the room, and she saw Master looking down at her. He was saying something as he slowly moved his hand downwards through the air. "Breathe."

She conceded she was taking shallow rapid breaths, and tried to calm herself, offering back a weak smile of acknowledgment. Master held up his phone for Sandy to see the timer set to five minutes. He pressed the start button, and the time started to count down. Her mother slipped the padded blindfold down over her eyes. Then the headphones began to play music.

They all began touching her body. Light and sensitive, they trailed up and down her arms and legs. Over her hips and sides, her neck and torso. She jumped and trembled at the intense sensations. Her young body moved on its own in reaction to the stimulus from all sides.

As the feathers were fetched and began to tickle over her body, the sensations were heightened even further, and they made her laugh and giggle as they tickled her flesh.

Her breath was getting more and more ragged, her arousal more and more obvious. They stopped using the feathers and went back to using their hands on her body. Touching non-erotic places, and yet it made her body react as if they were.

Sandy pulled at the restraints, her body writhed, and her panties soaked. Aaron saw Master lower the music and spoke to Sandy. "Do you remember what I said to you, Sandy?" his voice was calm and smooth. "Do you remember what I can do with just one finger?" Sandy squirmed and moaned a little. "Just one finger, for one minute, Sandy. Do you consent to Master touching you, with just one finger, for one minute?"

"Yes," came her gasping reply.

"Tell me that you consent, Sandy. You have to tell me that you consent. Tell me, Sandy. Say the words."

"I consent..." she whimpered. Then, louder, "I consent!"

All other hands left her body. Then Master's long, strong finger touched her lips, then slowly began to descend down her body. It moved down her neck, between her breasts, making her nipples hard. Down her stomach and under her skirt til the finger was on her soaking wet panties. Her legs pulled at their bonds. Aaron could only see Master's hand slowly moving up and down. She moaned loudly from the pleasure.

His finger began to rapidly rub back and forth. She moaned, writhed, and twisted, as her hips rose up off the bed to press herself even harder against Master's one single finger as he pleasured her body. Her body was tensing and shaking, her moans even louder than ever, as the intensity of her orgasm seemed to continue to rise. Master's finger slowed its pace slightly but continued to rub her clit, following her ragged movements, not letting up. Still, her body writhed, her juices dripped through her panties, down her thighs, and ass.

Her body strained against the bonds that held her til even her breath seemed caught in her chest, her mouth frozen in an open gasp, until finally the finger came to a rest, and she fell back onto the bed, her body was spent, her arms and legs limp, just the sound of heavy breathing filling the room.

Aaron watched on with so much awe. It was so amazing, so beautiful, so sexy, but it 'was' his daughter! He felt shame that he'd led her here like a lamb to the slaughter. Yet, she made the choice. A choice manipulated by sex being front and center in every conversation and action all day. He didn't know if it was right or fair.

-

As the others left the room, Master Nathan ordered Maryanne to stay behind and comfort Sandy when she woke up. She removed her sundress and sat at the vanity, staring down at her daughter, cuddling in the center of her bed. She looked like she was sleeping, but Maryanne knew she wasn't; she was just embarrassed and didn't want to talk about it.

When Sandy's eyes opened, the light was off, the room illuminated only by the dappled afternoon sun coming in from around the curtains. Maryanne walked over and sat next to her. Then he held her tightly and kissed her forehead before she gave her lips a tentative, soft kiss, too. Her lips were so soft, and it felt right to touch her that way. "Are you okay, sweetie?" Maryanne questioned her.

"I cummed," she said, sheepishly.

Maryanne swept the hair off her face. "Yes, sweetie, you sure did."

"Everyone saw!" Sandy added.

"Yes, everyone."

She said more slowly, more for herself, "I had an orgasm, in my clothes, in front of everyone."

Her mother laughed softly. "Yes, you did," responded slave Maryanne, "and you looked amazing, too."

"Where is everyone? How long was I... asleep?" She asked.

"They're in the living room. It hasn't been long." Her mom squeezed her again. "It's ok, sweetie," Maryanne said to her daughter. "No one is going to make fun of you or judge you for what happened."

"I just basically begged Master Nathan to make me cum in front of you all." Sandy's face showed her embarrassment.

"And did you enjoy how he made you feel?" Maryanne asked, taking the teen off guard.

"Wha...? Well..." Sandy stammered. "Yes..."

The naked slave stared into her daughter's eyes, then guided her chin with her hand, tilted her face upward, and then pressed her lips to her daughter's, her eyes scrutinized her reaction in the semi-dark, her tongue just barely teased the girl's lips before she broke the kiss and moved back, looking away, embarrassed.

"Mom..." Sandy found only a whisper of a voice.

There was a brief knock on the door, and it opened. Master walked into the room. "How are you getting on in here?"

"Very good, Master," came slave Maryanne's instant affirmative reply.

"Thank you, slave. I would like a moment with Sandy." Master Nathan stated, and with one last kiss on her daughter's forehead, Maryanne stood and left the room.

-

Aaron sat on Ericka's lap, head resting on her shoulder, as Maryanne returned to the living room. He still always felt very silly sitting on an adult's lap, male or female, and the look of half-disgust, half-mocking wonder that his son gave him didn't help with that feeling.

"Mom?" Steven asked. "Where's Sandy?" He looked angry or annoyed.

"Master is having a little talk with her," Maryanne said with pride.

"What!? You left that weirdo alone with her!?" Steven jumped up.

"Son!" Aaron said from Ericka's lap, causing a hitch in his authority. "We trust Master Nathan with our lives, and Sandy is an adult. She'll be fine. And please don't call him a weirdo."

"Nathan would never hurt her," Ericka said.

"No, just come into our house and treat everyone like shit, walk around like he owns the place, and pretend we're his to play with!"

"Honey..." Maryanne said. "I know it's a lot... But, he does... he has all of our best interests at heart. We 'do' trust him. Please, if you can't trust him, then at least trust us. This is a good thing for all of us."

"How?" Steven asked sadly. Aaron understood that pain. Steven was learning many things about himself, kinks, sex, and the world, and he was looking for an enemy to fight against the changes he was experiencing.

"Son," Aaron said. "I know it's hard to understand. But your mother and I love this. It seems like he's treating us badly... But this 'really' is what we want. The way we want it."

Steven sat back down slowly as he continued to look toward the hallway to the bedrooms. "I want you both, all three of you, to know, that if he hurts her or this family, you'll regret it." He said coldly.

Aaron oddly believed him. Maryanne and Ericka's eyes were wide. Aaron said, "Alright, son..."

As Sandy and Master entered the living room, he was carrying her in his arms like she weighed nothing. Aaron was naked on Ericka's lap, Maryanne was on the floor on a pillow at Mistress' feet, and Steven was sitting next to them on the sofa. They all turned as the duo appeared at the door. Sandy blushed as she saw Aaron's eyes on her being carried by Master.

Master sat on the other sofa, placing Sandy on his lap. She found herself sitting there with an arm around his neck.

Mistress Ericka commented, "Your orgasm was delectable, Sandy. That smile on your face now must be from all those wonderful endorphins Master has released."

Her brother glared at Master but said to her, "Yeah, uh, Sandy, it's fine. We all had... reactions we didn't expect." Sandy gave him a small smile.

And Maryanne assured her, "Master's fingers are very talented." The only person who didn't comment was Aaron himself.

For a time, they all talked, with Sandy remaining on Master Nathan's lap. Her parents swapped positions, Aaron down on the floor and Maryanne sitting on Mistress' lap, causing Steven's pants to tent again with his naked mother closer to him. He didn't seem to worry about hiding it this time. Nor did Mistress Ericka try to hide that her fingers were lightly teasing her slave's pussy as they talked.

"I should go and get changed," Sandy finally declared.

"Why? Are you going somewhere?" Master asked.

"No, but..."

"Yes?"

Sandy furrowed her brow. "My panties and skirt are still really wet," she tried to say quietly.

Master smiled at her. "I know, I've felt them soaking into my pants while you've been sitting here."

Sandy blushed crimson.

"Why don't you go and get out of those clothes, and put a robe on. Steven, you might be more comfortable like that, too." Master ordered the only people in the room who were not yet officially his slaves. Steven took his eyes off the woman on the couch and glared again at Master, but didn't argue, just leaving the room.

When Sandy emerged from her room, Aaron was waiting for her. Aaron asked if they could have a quick chat, and they disappeared back into her bedroom. Sandy must have seen the worried look on her father's face. Finally, he spoke. "I'm sorry I didn't say very much before," he struggled to look his daughter in her eyes. "Everyone was right though, you really did... You looked... amazing when you... when you... And I just..." he fumbled his words.

"I'm okay, Dad, honest," the girl tried to calm her father.

"You're a big girl now, Sandy; I know you're not my little princess anymore, you've grown, and well, you're a beautiful young woman and..." Aaron fumbled, it was hard to say his children were hot, that they were sexual beings, that it was okay for them to do... perverted things with his Master. He felt more like a failed father than someone guiding her into adulthood. He loved it and hated it at the same time. And he wasn't sure he would ever not feel conflicted about it.

"I'll always be your little princess, Daddy." Sandy smiled at her dad and hugged him in her robe. "I love you, Dad."

"I love you too, sweetheart, and I always will," Aaron responded, squeezing his daughter. For the first time in a long time, Aaron did not try to hide the fact that his cock was caged as he hugged his daughter, even though he was naked and hugging her with only a robe between them.

-

As the two naked middle-aged slaves were preparing dinner, the Master, Mistress, and the slaves' two children were all sitting at the frosted-glass-topped table in the backyard, and all were only wearing robes. Ericka's robe was short, lacy, and slightly transparent, causing Steven's eyes to linger over her chest every few seconds. Aaron watched this from the window over the kitchen sink. As previously, Master and Mistress sat at the head and foot of the table, with the teens on either side.

He and Maryanne brought the tray of food outside and set the food on the plates for everyone. Once the food arrived, Nathan thanked his slaves and then simply said, "Little one with me". He crawled under the table and took his position in front of Nathan, and similarly, Maryanne crawled in front of Mistress Ericka. The major difference, however, compared to before, was that this time they could see their parents through the frosted glass, pressing their faces into their owners' crotch, nuzzling to find their way into their dressing gowns and perform their oral duties.

Aaron could actually see both teens staring as they slowly ate their meals.

"Steven, do you remember what your father said last night? About his first time sucking a cock in college?" Nathan smiled, seeing Steven's eyes firmly on his as he was asked the question. "You know, if I told my slaves to move to the next person over, they would obey me." The older Dom suggested.

Steven inhaled sharply. He heard Sandy also gasp as she realized what Nathan was suggesting. Under the table, Aaron continued to pleasure his owners, as precum and pussy juices flowed.

Nathan laughed. "Don't panic. It was just a thought."

As the meal ended, they migrated back inside to the living room. "I don't want you to answer me now, but I want you to consider this seriously. I wanted to meet you two and get to know the two young adults of my two sexy slaves. I can tell already that I like you both, and from the events of today and last night, I know you are both very curious about sex and the roles your parents have taken as our slaves. I want to ask you if you would be interested in a trial at serving alongside your mom and dad as my slaves?"

The question lay heavy over the room. The two slaves cast timid eyes over their children. Aaron knew it was going to happen, he'd just hoped it wouldn't be 24 hours after first meeting. He'd hoped his kids would have at least the week to digest all this. He was putting them on the spot, and Aaron didn't like it. But once again, like the coward he was, he didn't argue ot suggest a delay. He just dropped his eyes, catching his cock cage in his vision. That's who he is now.

"As I said, don't answer me now. I want you both to sleep on it. Steven, you're sleeping in with your sister again so your dad can have your room later when he needs it. You can give me your answers tomorrow morning. Now, Ericka and I are taking your parents to bed. I suggest you two do the same."

With that, Nathan took his slaves and his wife to the master bedroom and shut the door.

Chapter 19

Master Nathan was deep inside slave Maryanne's ass. His slave lay on her stomach on her marital bed as her Master slowly fucked his long, wide cock inside her rectum. It was an orifice she had never agreed to let her husband near, and yet now took Master's long fat cock easily, having first surrendered it to him on just their second meeting. As Master continued sliding his hard, engorged member in and out of her rear passage, he whispered into her ear. "Do you think they are listening to us, slave? Do you think they are masturbating again, together, hearing your moans? Moan for me! Let them hear! Imagine your girl right now, in her bed, rubbing her clit hearing me fucking your ass. Think how sexy Sandy looked when she asked me to rub her horny clit today. You loved seeing that, didn't you, slut? Tell me."

There was no hesitation from slave Maryanne. "Yes, yes, Master! She was so sexy." The slave grunted obscenely as Master Nathan pushed his cock deeper into her ass.

Right next to them on the bed, Aaron was straddled on top of Mistress Ericka's hips. The Mistress was smiling up at him as he slowly rocked his hips, feeling the 9" strap-on that he was impaled upon deep inside his own ass. The pretty pink panties the kids had seen earlier were still in place, just pulled aside to allow access to his hole. Reaching up, Mistress grabbed his nipples hard and pulled until he leant down toward her, his eyes closed to the sensations of the strap-on moving inside him, finding new directions inside his hole, making his body tremble. "Bite my nipples," she instructed him. The slave didn't answer, simply placing his mouth over Mistress Ericka's nipples in turn and biting them quite hard until the woman moaned. After so many sessions, he knew how to please his owners, both of them.

Next to him, Aaron heard his wife begin to whimper. "Cum in my ass. Please Master, cum in my ass!"

"Tell me, slave," Master whispered to Maryanne. "Which of your children should I deflower first? Tell me who should feel this cock and learn to love it just like you and your little husband do?" Master reached a hand under his slave and held her by her neck, tilting her head up so she couldn't hide her face.

"I don't know, Master," Maryanne replied between groans. This was not the first time she had been asked this question, almost always whilst taking Master's cock in one of her holes. When she had first heard him mention her kids sexually, she had felt appalled, but that was before, and now it had never felt more real. However, she also knew that whatever she may say, Master had already made up his mind.

"Should I ask your husband? Do you think he wants to see his princess lose her cherry before her big brother?"

A moan came from Mistress Ericka. "He sure is a big boy, much bigger than his daddy. How does that feel, little one? Knowing your son has a bigger, more manly cock than you, and hes not even half your age?" She taunted him.

All Aaron could do was gasp as she pushed her hips upwards, thrusting the large phallus inside his body.

"Look slut! Look how much pre-cum is dribbling from your husband's lil caged clitty. Do you think that's from Mistress' big cock inside his ass, or is he dreaming of watching your kids surrender to me?"

As she lay there under Master's body, feeling him deep inside, her body began to shake as her g-spot was stimulated over and over right through her ass. Words spilled from her mouth begging permission to cum, pleading for his approval, and knowing if he didn't give it, she would struggle to be able to hold herself back.

"Cum, my slut. Cum on my cock like a dirty little slut!" He fucked her harder, making her whole body shake and tremble, her face buried now into the bed, hands clenching the sheets. The slave had no control over her body as she experienced another whole body shaking orgasm thanks to Master Nathan, something she had never known possible from her timid sex life with her husband. Even the men she had let fuck her years earlier for her husband's dirty fantasies hadn't made her feel this good.

Before she had finished shaking, Master pulled his cock out of her ass, rolled her onto her back, climbed up and fed his cock to her. The good housewife and caring mother of two accepted his cock direct from her ass into her mouth without question, tasting and smelling her earthy flavor on it as he held her head and pumped his cock just as fast into her mouth as he had been fucking her ass. Within moments she felt his cock swell and begin to pump her mouth full of cum til he pushed even deeper and forced it down her throat for the last spasms. Beside them, slave Aaron watched on as his wife performed sexual duties on their Master that he knew she would never perform for him.

With a satisfied smile, Master slipped his cock from her body for a second time, and wiped himself on his slave's face, leaving a trail of the last drops of his cum. "Such a good slut. A good slave. A good wife, and a good mom." He fell on the bed next to his slave and pulled her tight to his body, kissing her shoulder as they watched slave Aaron still riding Mistress Ericka next to them.

"Would you even try to reclaim your wife now if I took your cage off, little one?" Master asked his caged slave. "Could you even get hard enough to fuck your wife now?"

Embarrassed and ashamed Aaron looked down at his caged cock as it dribbled continuously down onto Mistress Ericka's stomach, his knees weakening beneath him. Mistress again grabbed hold of her slave's nipples, pinching them and telling him to beg her to fuck his ass. Ever since the formerly straight man had surrendered control of his penis to Master Nathan, almost every orgasm he had known was via his asshole. Although his wife held a key to his cage, and despite having begged her on numerous occasions to release him so he could have sex with her again, or even simply to masturbate, it was a pleasure he had been denied all of this time. The only path to pleasure for this slave was with his cock caged, and his ass full.

And in that moment, all that he knew was that he needed Mistress to pump his ass with her big fake cock because the real cock he had come to love buried deep inside him had just fucked his wife's ass instead. "Please Mistress, fuck my ass, hard!" he whimpered. Mistress pulled him against her body again, and began fucking up into him, her hips lifting up off the bed burying the cock hard and deep in his ass until she felt their bodies grow stickier as his prostate spewed his cum out of his penis as it strained against the metal cage. She felt his weight on her as he lost control and once more proved how far he had come to loving being ass-fucked by his owners.

"Good boy," Mistress whispered as she held him tight, his breathing heavy and labored. "Good boy," Mistress repeated softly. She wiggled her hips a little, causing her still deep buried cock to continue to make slave aaron tremble. "I bet you can't wait for tomorrow... to see your offspring transformed into horny little sluts just like their slave parents."

-

In the morning, when the teens both emerged into the kitchen, they found everyone was already awake and hadn't come to wake them. Their mother was under the table sucking Nathan's cock as Aaron finished hand-washing a few dishes. Ericka was at the kitchen sink with him, affectionately teasing him about how his caged penis leaked knowing that his wife was pleasing Master's cock. As the teens sat at the table, Aaron brought them some scrambled eggs and coffee, and everything seemed rather uneventful. Or at least, compared to the events of the previous morning.

The dominant couple's robes were a little bulkier than the previous day, with Ericka wearing a longer and thicker one than last night. The conversation around the table was light. When the teens finished their food, and Aaron cleared the table, Nathan finally called slave Maryanne out from under the table, giving her a slow kiss on her lips, before asking the two parents to take their children into the living room.

The slaves herded their teens and had them stand at the end of the living room, before taking up their position behind the young offerings. The wait seemed to take forever. Aaron couldn't believe this was happening, couldn't believe his children had followed them into the living room so submissively. He figured that meant they wanted to try it. Steven's going along surprised him a little, but he figured it was only a trial, and then that's what Aaron thought during the first, second, and then third meeting he had with Nathan. And this is how he ended up.

When Nathan and Ericka walked into the room, Sandy and Steven both seemed struck in awe and surprise as they saw the older couple now very much looking the part of a Dominant and Dominatrix. Nathan was wearing a pair of leather pants with an open leather jacket exposing his chest, whilst Ericka was wearing a leather bustier that cinched in her waist, pushed up her breasts, and exposed them right down to the nipples. The skirt around her waist flared out, granting everyone a view of her black panties that were only for ornamental purposes. The long crop in her hand perfectly accented her appearance as the couple walked slowly up to the nervous family. Aaron knew the dom couple used this look for this exact reaction.

For a long moment, the Dominant couple stood and stared at the mother, father, son, and daughter who stood before them. "My slaves, do you present your children to me today of your own free will, and do they stand before me now of their own free will?" Nathan finally broke the silence.

The two slaves both nodded their heads and answered with a simple "Yes, sir".

"Sandy," Nathan spoke again, "Do you wish to serve Mistress Ericka and I today, to submit your body and mind to our control, knowing this will include sexual acts that you may not always find comfortable, and knowing at all times that I shall have your safety and pleasure in mind?"

His eyes bore into Sandy's soul as he stood there in front of her, awaiting her reply.

She stood with her parents behind her, her brother to her side, and Nathan and Ericka in front. "I can't answer that until Steven does, sir." She said as Nathan frowned at her.

Nathan moved to stand in front of Steven while giving Sandy a questioning sideways glance.

"Steven," Nathan again spoke seriously. "Do you wish to serve Mistress Ericka and me today, to submit your body and mind to our control, including sexually in ways that you may find uncomfortable, knowing that at all times I shall have your safety and needs in mind?"

"No," Steven said simply and sternly.

The faces of every adult in the room showed shock. Then Nathan turned an angry glare to her parents. They just looked at the floor. Aaron panicked. Why did he just say no? His heart fluttered a little at his son's boldness, but he feared Nathan's punishment. Then he stopped himself and thought, why should he accept a punishment for this? He didn't want his children to be taken advantage of. It wasn't his fault! He should stand tall and praise his son.

"But," Steven continued, in order to draw Nathan's anger away from his parents, "I have a deal for you."

"Really?" Nathan asked bemused.

"You need to know that last night Sandy and I had sex," Steven said, and the shocked looks returned, with her mother's hand going up to cover her gaping mouth.

"Steven!" Aaron yelled from behind him. That was not the boldness he wanted. His daughter and son... Together? Why!? How!? This was his fault! He'd made sex 'normal' to them! Why?

"Oh, don't be a hypocrite, Dad. You're leaking pre-cum on just the thought of handing us over to your Master. Us having sex is tame compared to that." Steven said, looking down physically and metaphorically on his father. Aaron felt ashamed of his own actions. And Steven's judgement was correct. "I also asked Sandy to be 'my' sex slave, and she's agreed with an interesting condition."

"What!?" Ericka asked, looking to Sandy, who tried to look small under the gaze.

Steven turned back to Nathan, "So, if you agree to train me to be a dominant, then I'll allow you to show Sandy how to be a submissive."

Ericka smiled, and Nathan looked thoughtful as he turned to look over Sandy's body. "And what are your conditions for the use of your slave?" Nathan asked with what sounded like respect toward Steven.

"If she gives the safe word, you stop, and if I give the safe word, you also stop. Second, since I know you like to cuck other men, then anything you show Sandy or task you ask her to perform, I will be allowed to practice on slave Maryanne at the same time, so I won't just be a spectator all day. And finally, I want at least 15 minutes alone with Ericka, Mom, yourself, and Dad to have a real conversation about their experiences in the lifestyle."

Sandy didn't seem to know about the part with Steven playing with their mother. Aaron turned and saw Maryanne's eyes wide and face flushed. Boldness! What!? His Wife? God, this was too much, too fast!

"Interesting," Nathan said and stepped back, and turned around, putting his hand up to rub his chin, thinking. "Alright. We need to work out a few more minor details, but I agree on principle." He turned back and held out his hand to Steven.

Steven grabbed and shook it. This time, Nathan didn't try to kiss it.

Nathan turned back to Sandy and repeated, "Do you wish to serve Mistress Ericka and I today, to submit your body and mind to our control, knowing this will include sexual acts that you may not always find comfortable, and knowing at all times that I shall have your safety and pleasure in mind?"

"Yes, Master, I wish to serve you and Mistress Ericka," she managed to reply with determination.

Nathan finally had a true and full smile on his face. "Steven, would you like to disrobe slave Sandy?"

"Alright," he said and turned to face his sister. "Here we go," he whispered to her. As Steven pulled up her nightshirt, her 32-b pert little breasts were revealed to the four adults and one sibling in the room. Aaron gasped at how beautiful they and she was. They were smaller than her mother and much smaller than his mistress, but they fit her tiny frame perfectly. She was sexy...

Sandy's hands clenched nervously at her sides. Steven slipped his hands around his sister's waist, and when his hands returned to Sandy's front, they were inside the waistband of her pajama bottoms, and he bent down and lowered the item of clothing, effectively reversing what he had seen his sister do that morning in her room, allowing Master and Mistress to see her fully naked, the "v" of her hips drawing their attention to a red patch of trimmed hair that mostly concealed her pussy lips.

Nervously, Sandy shuffled back to face Master and Mistress, as did Steven. The faces of his owners were exquisite, both pleased with the display they had just witnessed. Moving across to Sandy, Mistress locked the girl in her gaze before using her crop to swat at the girl's thighs til she understood, and parted her legs. Then Mistress used her middle finger to test how wet Sandy was. Sandy's eyes popped wide as Mistress ran the finger through her pussy lips, leaving it glistening, and making Sandy shudder at such an open wanton touch from another woman. Turning on her heel, Mistress returned to Master Nathan and, one by one, let him lick the teen's juices from her fingers, eliciting a long moan of pleasure from the older man.

"Kneel," Master Nathan commanded.

Without a word or even a sideways glance, Sandy lowered herself onto her knees. Using her crop to guide her, Mistress Ericka corrected her stance. She had her straighten her back and hold her head up. "When you present yourself to your Master or Mistress, you are proud of what you are doing," she informed her. She told her to place her hands behind her back, as it helped push her sexy little breasts forward. The teen blushed even more. Finally, she swatted at her knees to part them wide, exposing her pussy to her temporary Master.

Once she was kneeling to Mistress' satisfaction, Master Nathan walked slowly around her. Behind her, Aaron and Maryanne watched on, still holding hands. They watched as Master circled, using his feet to gently tap at her thighs to ensure their openness, watched as he ran his finger down her spine, all the way to her ass cracks until his finger rested on their anal star.

He knelt down, his serious gaze capturing Sandy's eyes. His big hand cupped the girl's pussy, and his fingers parting her labia till his middle finger could freely explore between her wet lips, causing her to whimper. Master touched her excited sex before his finger left her pussy and moved further, til it again rested on her star. Sandy bit her lip, but she did nothing to stop him. Master Nathan's gaze drifted from Sandy to her parents, smiling at them as they stood watching him doing it.

Finally removing his hand from her sex, Master placed his finger up to Sandy's lips. She could smell her pussy and a hint of her ass on his finger. "Open," Master told her, and she opened her mouth, letting him slide it inside. Sandy suckled on Master's finger.

Slipping his finger from her lips, Master stood back with his wife. "Well done, Sandy. You have presented yourselves to a Master for the first time. But there is one thing that I am particular about for my slaves." Adjusting his gaze to her parents, Master continued. "Slut, help her with the problem and then bring her back to me. Steven, let's speak alone."

Chapter 20

Master and Steven went into the backyard, and Maryanne and Sandy moved toward the bedroom, leaving Aaron and Ericka standing a little awkwardly in the living room. "Come on, Little One. Let's get some chairs for Master Nathan and... 'Master' Steven. That feels weird, doesn't it?"

"Mistress..." Aaron started and searched his feelings. "Weirder than I can vocalize... But, I'm so proud of him."

Ericka smiled, "Are you going to be okay?"

"I don't know... My daughter playing at being a slave, my son playing at being a Master. My wife's going to... with our son. My daughter, with Master. My children losing their virginity to each other. There is literally too much to process."

Ericka came up to him and placed her hand on his shoulder, a genuine gesture of support. "It's all going to work out. Your life is going to get so much better and more interesting."

"Well, the curse goes, 'May you live in interesting times', so..."

Ericka broke out in a hearty laugh, "Okay, okay. Hopefully it's not going to be a cursed session."

Master and Steven came in and sat in the chairs. Steven looked very thoughtful. A little while later, Maryanne and Sandy came back in. Aaron felt weird about it, but he noticed that Sandy's pussy had now been shaved and it looked great on her. That was Master's preference.

Sandy returned to a kneeling position in front of Master, who watched her carefully, as Mistress Ericka used her crop to tap at her knees til her smooth genitals were fully exposed. "Much better, Master, don't you agree?" she purred.

"Bitch." Aaron heard Steven say as he looked at Maryanne. Snapping his fingers and pointing to the floor in front of him. Maryanne moved rather quickly and knelt the same way in front of Master Steven.

Mater then moved quickly through several of the similar actions that he and Maryanne went through two years ago. He teased her, corrected her posture, played with her pussy, told her of the safe words, spanked her to orgasm, and then Mistress gave her an enema. All that was shocking, but somehow not as shocking as seeing his son play with his mother. He kissed her passionatly, groped her breasts and ass, and then spanked her as well, trying to copying Nathan. Maryanne seemed in heaven.

Sandy, once the emena was administered, danced around looking like she had to go badly. Finally, Mistress Ericka brought her back to the bathroom. Aaron was also ordered to go with them.

-

Maryanne stayed over Steven's lap and the smile on his face as he rubbed his own mother's ass was massive. "Do you require an enema too, slave?"

"No... Sir," she remembered to add the honorific after a moment. "Your father and I prepared before breakfast."

"Excellent," Steven said and rubbed the end of the butt plug, spinning it a little. "Do you like having something up your ass?"

"Yes, sir. I love it!" She moaned.

Steven leaned down and whispered right next to her ear, "Would you like my cock deep in your ass?"

Her whole body shivered, "Oh, yes, sir." Every time he touched her, every command he ordered, every dirty word he spoke to her, made her shiver and mad with horniness. The dominance combined with the thrill of incest made it even more exciting than with Nathan, and so far, he was good at it.

"Knell!" he ordered as he helped her off his lap. She saw Nathan watching, interested, smiling at the pair.

-

Sandy followed Ericka and Aaron back into the living room. Aaron moved back to the sofa, and Sandy moved to kneel next to Maryanne, while Ericka moved behind Master Nathan. Then Sandy was told to move to hands and knees and Ericka inserted a butt plug. Aaron remembered, slightly fondly, when he'd gotten his first inserted.

"Good girl, slave Sandy," Master cooed to his new toy. "Such a good girl, my new slave," Master repeated. "Did that hurt?"

Shaking her head slowly, she replied, "No, sir."

"Is it comfortable?"

After giving an exploratory wiggle of her ass, slave Sandy nodded her head. "It's... comfortable," the slave responded.

Nathan talked about the plug and anal play and brought Aaron and Maryanne to tell of their first experiences before returning to focus on Sandy. "But one step at a time! Now, my new slave," Master now addressed Sandy. "It's time to test your oral skills."

Sandy was ordered to kneel up closer to Master's crouch, and Aaron was ordered to kneel in front of the couch, as close to them as possible, so he was 'forced' to see it all. Then he ordered her to unzip him and pull out his cock and Steven stood and ordered his mother to take his out as well.

Then Master and Mistress encouraged her to breathe, and Mistress teased her with her words and her fingers, and then finally told her to take him into her hand. "Did you just size up Master's cock, and imagine how it is going to feel opening your cunt, sweet little slave Sandy?"

Blushing red, Sandy answered. "Y... You are so big, Master..." Sandy stammered bashfully.

"Good slave. Always remember to compliment the owner of the cock you are about to pleasure."

Ingesting this compliment, Sandy stared up at Master. "No, I mean it, Master. Your cock is so big and thick," she awkwardly continued.

Beside her, Maryanne said, "It's wonderful, Steven, sir, I'd never have imagined, with your father's size and all." Sandy looked over and saw her mother holding Steven's dick.

Aaron watched on fascinated as his wife kissed his son's cock and his daughter massaged, rubbed and licked his Master's. It was amazing. He was so excited. He didn't think that with his children around, it could be so good. His own dick twitched as pleasure rushed through his body.

Sandy breathed shallowly, inhaling Master's musk. Master moaned softly at her ministrations, and Mistress' finger pushed a little deeper into Sandy's pussy, using the girl's own excitement to penetrate her depths.

Maryanne worked her son's cock into her mouth and Steven pulled off his shirt and threw it away, leaving him naked in front of everyone. Aaron gave him a long, appraising look. His dick was impressive, longer than even Nathan, but not as thick. His body was already mostly hairless, and he had tight, lean, toned muscles; he was pretty and more feminine than Steven probably liked, but Aaron found him sexy.

"Look into the eyes of your Master..." Ericka's sultry voice whispered in Sandy's ear as the teen continued to make out with the head of Master's cock. Casting her eyes upward, Sandy continued to French kiss the head.

Slipping her finger out of Sandy's pussy, Mistress began drawing her wet finger over the girl's taint. "Use your tongue now, Sandy, and make your Master's long shaft wet so it will slide nicely in your mouth."

Aaron watched on from the side as everyone else got into the action. Sandy finally took the massive member into her mouth, and Maryanne was already deepthraoting her son.

Master placed both of his hands on slave Sandy's head and told her to relax as he pushed a little deeper into her mouth. His cock was stretching her lips, and clearly filling her mouth. He tilted her head a little and pushed deeper, bringing tears to Sandy's eyes as she started to gag, her body tensing. Master promptly pulled his cock back a little, allowing Sandy a moment to regain her composure but without fully withdrawing, before pushing deep again, making the young woman gag louder on his cock. Again, Master backed off and stared into her eyes. "Listen to my voice, Sandy. Your body is responding naturally to an invasion like this, but with time, you will learn to change that response, to control it," he smiled at her.

Pulling his cock out of her mouth, several strings of salivary-precum still connect Master's cock to Sandy's lips. With his hands still gently holding her head, Master let his wet-coated cock brush over the girl's face, leaving a shiny trail before he guided her head to recapture his cock. "Good girl, poke that tongue out, and keep pushing it out as I push my cock in," he instructed Sandy, and pushed his hips, watching as the girl held his eyes, her mouth and lips envelop his cock again.

This time his cock went deeper before she started to gag, with her tongue writhing under his meaty flesh. Master's fingers caressed her face as almost everyone in the room was absorbed by the sights and sounds of Sandy's giving a blowjob.

Master pushed himself in and out of her several time, then suddenyl pulled her to her feet, lifted her up, hands under her butt supporting her, then he kissed her, as she wrapped her legs his waist. Her ass wiggled against his still hard cock. Then Master Nathan slowly returned Sandy to her feet, and she automatically returned to kneel next to her mother.

A smile broke over Sandy's face as she took a moment to look shyly around the room, giving her father an embarrassed grin, and then eyeing her big brother, and his very erect and very wet cock sliding in and out of their mother's mouth.

"Sandy open your mouth and stick out your tongue," Nathan said stroking his cock in front of her face. "Join me, Steven."

Steven looked down at his mother, then toward Sandy, and then at Nathan before nodding and saying, "Bitch, move back toward your daughter, tongue out."

She moved to go cheek to cheek with her daughter, tongues out only inches from each other. Steven moved near to Nathan and both men stroked their cocks near the girls' faces. Nathan came first. Two tongues held out for him to aim at, as Master grunted and started shooting ropes of cum over his slaves' faces, coating more than just their tongues as he erupted over them, marking them both. Steven didn't hold out for more than a few seconds after that, copying the action.

"Lick my cum off her tongue, slave Sandy," Master commanded the female twin, and with just a moment of hesitation, Sandy began to lick the tasty mess from her mother's extended tongue. Staring wide-eyed at her daughter, she kept her tongue out as she felt her tongue on her own, sucking Master's fluids off her and wetly kissing her.

For several long moments, Sandy continued to kiss her startled mother. Opposite them, Aaron stared open-mouthed. Slowly, Sandy released her mom's tongue from her mouth, licking her lips one last time before retreating awkwardly, timidly glancing at Aaron, whose eyes were fixed on her. Master and Mistress meanwhile were simply smiling at the horny young woman who had just suckled cum from her mother's tongue. Master startled the girl with his hand as he placed it on her shoulder, gaining her attention. "Well done, slave Sandy; you sure seemed to enjoy tasting your Masters' cum on your mother's tongue." He grinned and gave Steven an encouraging nod of his head.

"Is cock-sucking 101 time over now, sir?" Ericka asked her husband with a sly grin.

"Yes, my sexy wife," Master Nathan's voice seemed to purr like a lion. "For now."

Mistress Ericka beamed. "Oh, wonderful, my turn!"

Ericka directed Maryanne to the couch and then stood next to her. "Mmm, beautiful. Now, slave Sandy! Down here!" Mistress commanded, pointing to the spot in front of her mother. Sandy stood, crossed over, and knelt in front of the sofa next to her mother.

Turning back to the men in the room, Mistress looked to Steven. "Come here, cutie," Mistress cooed. Steven moved toward Ericka. "Now, pull my panties down," she directed him, trying to restrain her excitement.

Steven, slightly hesitant at being commanded, pulled her panties down. Mistress then took them in her hand, moved to Aaron, and stuffed them in his mouth. "Here you go, cucky. I'm sure you've been missing them." Everyone's eyes flicked toward Aaron as Ericka fed the wet panties into his mouth, poking gently with her finger, then lifting his chin and kissing him. "Good boy," Ericka paused for a moment to compliment him, before then sauntering over and having the mother already on the sofa shuffle to allow her to sit next to her.

She opened her legs wide, licked one of her fingers, then slowly ran the finger over her own opened labia, before once more licking her finger and tasting herself. "Steven, taste me." Steven moved forward and dove into her sex. Quickly finding her clit, and taking the small bud into his mouth, sucking on it. Then took his hands under her legs, grabbed tightly to her ass, threw her legs over his shoulders, and pulled her forcefully forward to the edge of the couch.

"Oh yes!" Ericka yelled. She moaned and grabbed Steven's hair and forced his face lower. "God, yes!"

He reached up and grabbed her hand from his hair interlocking his fingers with hers, held the hand away from his head, and continued with the pussy, as he stuck a finger up her asshole. She came fast and hard. "Good boy, good boy. Good boy!" She moaned over and over.

Aaron watched on, excited at his son's skill. Eventually, Ericka came down from her orgasm high and turned to Sandy. "My darling Sandy, it's your turn. Make your mother's clit happy. I think you know how," she winked mischievously.

Several times, she hesitated, moving closer, then back. Casting her eyes back over to her brother, he was now rubbing his hand lightly over his dick. Sandy dived into her mother's smooth shiny pussy, licking her tongue eagerly over the older woman's labia.

Aaron watched as Master's hand brushed over her pussy lips, before more firmly cupping her sex and pressing upwards against her body. The middle finger on the hand that held her sex and started to tap lightly on her sensitive little button.

"Oh god," Maryanne moaned loudly as her daughter's tongue lapped over her pussy. "Oh, baby!" The mother's eyes fluttered shut as she felt her daughter's tongue on her pussy for the first time.

Ericka's fingers twisted Maryanne's nipple sharply. "Open your eyes, slave," Mistress chided her, making the mother gasp loudly. "Watch your child as she pleases you. Don't hide."

"Yes, Mistress! Sorry, Mistress!" the slave replied sharply.

In a heartbeat, Mistress closed the small gap between them and kissed Sandy on her lips. She slowly relaxed back, licking her lips. "Good girl. Now, do you think you can make your mom have an orgasm?"

Mistress drew a deep breath. "Mmm, and what a good licker you are too, my cute boy." She said to Steven. "Are you going to make me cum, too?"

Steven looked back pensively, "Yeah, alright, let's see if I can do it again."

The twins gave each other a sideways glance from their respective pussies, reveling briefly in the absurdity of having a competition of trying to make their mother and her Mistress reach an orgasm, both of their faces already now wet with pussy juices. Within moments, both twins were using their fingers along with their mouths. Soon they were both not only licking but also fingering the two women.

It was soon very clear to all in the room that Steven was going to win this challenge, as Mistress Ericka's hips started rising off the wet cushion, her breathing becoming more and more ragged, her knees struggling not to crush the teen as she resisted the intense sensations he was giving her until she could resist no longer. "Oh God!" She came again to Steven's face.

"Mmm, yes, baby, right there!" Maryanne moaned as Sandy continued licking feverishly at her pussy.

"Do you really want to cum, right now, slave Maryanne? On your daughter's tongue? Like some horny little incest slut?"

Holding back her orgasm made the mother feel like her body was on fire, everything aching with the desire to release. "Yes! God, please, Mistress! Please let me cum on her face, now!"

Mistress Ericka reached her hand back to slave Maryanne's nipple and pinched, hard, distending the flesh from her breast. "Then cum, my slut! Cum on your child's face, slave!"

Like a deep explosion was wracking her body, slave Maryanne shook from head to toe. Maryanne's thighs squeezed her daughter's head as a strong gush of fluids began ejaculating from her pussy, splashing all over Sandy's face and body.

"Oh god oh god oh GOD!" slave Maryanne moaned, til finally Master put a hand on her shoulder, and she ceased her attentions.

"Cuddle your mom, Sandy. Make sure she is okay," Master instructed, and Sandy climbed up onto the sofa.

As she tried to comfort her mother, her mother's arms wrapped around her, and her lips blindly kissed her chest. "Are you okay, Mom?" the daughter asked her mother, her face still coated in her juices.

"Yes, yes, honey, yes I am, I'm okay," slave Maryanne admitted quietly, and kissed her on the lips.

Finally, Sandy broke the silence as she pondered the sight before her. "So... mom gets to have lots of sex? I mean, she had a huge orgasm..."

"Yes, sweetie, your mom is our horny slut, she enjoys sex, and we enable that for her with people we know are safe."

Nodding her head, Sandy continued to ponder. "But..." she looked to her father. "What about dad? He's got that cage on his penis. It doesn't seem very fair that he's caged, but Mom is getting lots of sex. I mean, I know he still has sex..." the teen glanced poignantly at Master. "But... Not sex with women."

"Hmm," interrupted Master, his thumb on his chin. "Perhaps we need to address chastity devices next, young Sandy," he continued, slipping a leather necklace over his head, and showing Sandy a small key.

As the ladies came down from their post-orgasm high, Nathan sat beside Aaron and called Sandy to sit between them. Steven did similarly by sliding in between his mother and Ericka and placing one hand on each of their thighs.

"Little One." Nathan said, "Tell us how you first came to us and how and why you freely chose to wear your cage."

Steven and Sandy both looked over at him, with looks of interest on their faces. Aaron looked at each of them in turn and then stared at the floor, fumbling with his words. He told them of the first three meetings with Master and Mistress, the end of which led to the cage. He told his children his most embarrassing secret and felt smaller and weaker than ever.

Aaron, sitting on the sofa, still completely naked except for his leather collar around his neck, and his metal cock cage, said. "Since that day my penis has always been caged except for a once-per-week shower to ensure he kept clean, several visits to a beauty spa that Master took us to for waxing and pampering, and on your mother's and my anniversary." Aaron trailed off and went silent.

"So I get you enjoyed the anal sex," Steven said, "but I still don't think that explains the cage. Would having sex with your wife on Monday really have any effect on having sex with Nathan on Friday? I don't know, it still doesn't sound like it's your choice."

"Steven," Aaron started, "I think, maybe, you're right. Maybe, physically it wouldn't change anything, but mentally; knowing Master is choosing when and how I get to cum. Waiting one or two weeks between orgasms, giving such a big part of me to him... Sharing it with my wife. All of it together makes my body shudder, I get happy just thinking of making Master and Mistress happy. It can't be explained fully unless you feel the pleasure I receive from serving. I would never have gone out of my way to find a man to have sex with or serve; I would never have asked to wear the cage, but I don't know if I could ever go back to not having someone to serve. And the one I serve wants me to wear it, and that makes me happy." He thought that was the best he could do to explain the feelings, even though he himself had grappled with them for years. Even he didn't fully understand it. He respected autonomy and freedom, but still got a thrill from giving everything else up. It wasn't logical and therefore didn't make sense to most people.

"Steven? Does my treatment of my father bother you?" Nathan asked.

"Yes," Steven said quickly. And then went on to explain that he feared he and Maryanne were being taken advantage of. That Master could order them to sign over the house or give Master the kid's college fund. Aaron did have to wonder if Master did order that, would he?. His first instinct was to say he wouldn't, but he also knew that every line he thought he'd never crossed, Master had dragged him across. He thought he'd never allow his kids to be with his Master, and that wall was smashed with no resistance from Aaron. It was humbling and a little scary that a less ethical Dom could take everything.

Master tried to belay his fears, "First, I know you may not or can not believe me, considering you've only known me for a few days, but I truly do have your parents' best interest, happiness, and safety in mind. Trust is by far the most important aspect of Dom-sub relationships, and your parents trust me.

"Second, while I can see how you could compare it to an addiction, I would actually say it's more like sexuality. Like, a gay man in a conservative town. Submissiveness is looked down upon in a similar way, it's considered abnormal by many. So, when they engage the way your parents do, that is them coming out of the closet, being who they truly are. It'd be like your father coming out as gay and you complaining that others would judge him, and by extension you, for dressing and acting as such.

"Third, humiliation, this is a difficult thing to explain or understand. On the one hand, your parents expect and like being humiliated, but in the same breath, you have to wonder if they 'want' humiliation, how can it be humiliating? Humiliation is something every 'normal' person strives to avoid. It is a line that must be pushed and pulled back and forth to keep them guessing. Most of the things you think are too controlling, too outside the box, and too embarrassing for you to watch are the exact things that bring them the most excitement. It's who they are and who they want to be.

"And finally, is the cage. I can tell this bothers both you and slave Sandy the most. You both think it's unfair. That your mom can have all types of sex, but your dad doesn't get to. First, your dad, long before he met me, invited men to fuck his wife. He chose to be passive, to deny himself; that is a core of who he is. He is also definitely bi-sexual, denied most of his life the ability to explore. Another core of his being.

"Next, and this will sound sexist, but historically, males have always been dominant over females. Men are stronger and the act of using a penis to penetrate is inherently a dominant act. Therefore, the best way for a sub-man to feel like a sub-man is to be denied the ability to penetrate. He has to be brought lower than a woman of a similar station, otherwise he can't feel it. The cage is both a physical and a mental barrier to getting them to this mindset. But, once they are ready, it will be removed and then they will truly be ready to serve."

Aaron listened with just as much interest as his son. He'd never heard Nathan explain himself to anyone, so it was interesting that he did so for his son. He was starting to see him as an equal, and that made Aaron see him as a Dom. His cock twitched at thinking of his son dominanting him. He nodded his head at Nathan's words while smiling and watching him in awe.

"Let me demonstrate," Nathan said and guide Sandy in unlocking and opening his cock cage. It came off once a week, so the act itself wasn't that big, but his daughter's hand touching, squuezing, and pulling on his cock and balls was simply on another level.

With the cage part removed, Aaron's cock immediately began to dance around in its newfound freedom, almost brushing against his daughter's face as it quickly grew, whilst she concentrated on her task.

Glancing over at his wife, Aaron gave Maryanne an embarrassed shrug of his shoulders.   Finally, slave Aaron's cock was free and fully erect.   "See, there is no lasting damage from the cage.   Your father can still get stiff, and can still orgasm if I so decide." Master said. "Now young sandy..." Master began, "Is it time for your father to enjoy a 'natural' orgasm, or... perhaps it's just time we have lunch?"

For a long moment, Sandy continued to stare at her father's cock, before blushing and lowering her face.   "Let's have lunch, Master," she said in a resigned whisper.

Master then made her use an ice pack to still his erection, which was very unpleasant. Then she put the cage back on. The short thrill of freedom was dashed.

A strange sense of pride flooded Sandy as she looked at her handiwork, and saw that despite the cold, her father's cock had dribbled a little precum as she had secured it back in the cage.  

The leakage wasn't lost on Master, either.   "Your father may have been caged for a long time, but he still receives pleasure when I instruct him.   Slave Sandy. I want you to lick that precum, just that drop there," he commanded softly. Everyone in the room silently watched to see what she would do.

Sandy put a finger on top of her father's caged penis to guide it, and ran her tongue over the tip of the cage, capturing the ball of precum sitting atop his penis and making her father whimper in pleasure.   Closing her lips, her tongue momentarily hung motionless inside her mouth before hesitantly swirling around.

Chapter 21

Aaron and Maryanne made lunch in the kitchen as Nathan, Ericka, and Steven sat at the table, while their daughter was under it, serving all three of them. Master made comments about the twins, their sex lives, the morning, Sandy's body, and mocked Aaron and Maryanne. Once Aaron delivered the meal, they were instructed to eat rather than going under the table. Then almost as soon as they sat down, Nathan ordered Sandy to switch and she licked her mother's pussy. Then soon enough, she was made to switch in front of Aaron, and her tongue licked through the bars of the cage. It was nice for what it was, but it'd never be great; that was the point of the cage. He did moan a bit from the fact that it was his dautgher, under the table, licking his cock; it was hard not to be hard from that.

After a few minutes of Sandy working on his cock. "Come up here, slave," Master finally ordered, "I'm very pleased with you, Sandy!   Master is very pleased."  Nathan talked in the third person.

Sandy flushed with a sense of pride.   Her face was glistening, and Master put a hand out, Sandy shyly stepped over, and was swept onto his lap.  

"Slaves, bring another plate for this hungry kid of mine," Master instructed.

As the food was placed in front of them, Steven called Mom over to him and copied Nathan by bringing her onto his lap. Master spoon-fed her, all the while holding a hand over her privates and gently rubbing her as a reward for her actions.  

When Master had finished feeding Sandy, he patted her mouth with a napkin, and then kissed her slowly on her lips whilst his hand enjoyed how wet her pussy felt against his palm.

Once more for that weekend, Master Nathan picked Sandy up in his arms as he stood from the table, and carried the naked young lady back to the living room.

As Steven stood to follow, Ericka put an arm out around his waist, pulled him back to her, and captured his cock with her mouth.  A long deep breath marked Steven's response to the sudden warm wet mouth that ensconced his cock, with Ericka's hand caressing his ass cheeks.  

With a small pop, she let him back out of her mouth.   "I'm very impressed with you so far, little Stevie," Ericka confided, licking her lips, before she slipped her mouth back over his young hard cock, giving him several long slow strokes with her mouth before popping her lips off him again.   "And I know your parents are very pleased too, with both you and your sister for how open-minded you have both been with everything that happened this weekend."

Once more, Ericka took him into her mouth, inching her lips down his shaft til he had fully disappeared inside.   Her hands pulled on his cheeks.   He put his hands on Ericka's head and started to guide her. Letting out a simple long moan, before Ericka once more let his cock slip out of her mouth audibly.   "Mmm, we should go see what Master is up to," Ericka pondered aloud with a grin.   "slaves," Mistress addressed the older couple.   "Clear the table, then come to the living room."

As Ericka and Steven left the room, Aaron heard his daughter moan. But this was the first time that he was alone with his wife since Master arrived. "Honey? Are you okay?"

"I'm so good! This is so much better than I imagined!"

"But... But, Sandy... Master is making his move so fast! I don't know... Really!? Honey... I don't know what I'm asking."

"Baby, breathe. It worked out all right. The kids seem okay..."

"But, the way Master did it! Steven is fighting him so hard because he thinks Nathan is a selfish predator who's going to take our house and kick the kids out on the streets. And we can't reassure them, because I'm not sure I could stop Master from doing just that! I never thought I would fall this low."

"We know Master and Mistress. We trust them. We won't sign over the house," she smirked at that, like it was actually absurd. "Yes, I see Master being a little too forceful, but have you seen Sandy's face when she pleases him? We've seen this dozens of times at the club. She's one of us. And then there's Steven..." She moaned and touched her lips, thinking of his cock. "He's going to get anything and everything he wants. How can you have a problem with that?"

"Because I remember them as infants when I promised to give up 'everything' for them. I'm not giving up 'anything' for them. I'm losing them as children, to be slaves together... I don't feel like a good father or in any way a man."

The silence loomed as they quickly finished cleaning up so they could get back to the group. As they walked into the living room, they found Master naked, sitting in the chair, Sandy, also naked, bouncing and grinding across his lap, moaning contentedly. Master's hands on his ass, guided her movement. Mistress was also now naked with Steven's arm around her with his hand on her ass, lightly rubbing it. Aaron grabbed his wife's hand to calm himself from the crazy scene they had walked into. He had to bite his lip to stop himself from speaking out.

Ericka quickly ushered the parents next to Steven, and they knelt, watching the intimate couple. Steven reached down to his mother and grabbed her hand, pulled it up, and set it on his cock. He released her hand and let her figure it out. She started to slowly stroke it as she turned back to watch the scene in front of her.

"Does that feel good, slave Sandy?" Nathan asked the 18-year-old, his attention fully on the young woman, but also very aware of their audience.  

"Yes, Master, the lube makes it feel so slippery," Sandy managed to reply, also aware that people were now watching her.

"Will we tell the other slaves our secret, Sandy?" he asked her.

"Okay, Master," Sandy replied, still holding him tightly.

"Am I inside your sweet horny pussy, slave girl?" Master continued.

"No, Master. You're not inside me.   I'm rubbing my pussy up and down your cock," Sandy stifled a giggle and a moan in unison as the sensations of feeling Master's big thick cock sliding over her lubricated clit made her shiver again.

Still kneeling in front of the chair, Aaron squeezed his wife's hand. Nathan smiled and took hold of his cock, and slapped it against Sandy's clit several times, making her shudder again.

Nathan produced a small towel and after helping Sandy to stand, gave her pussy a quick wipe-over, before also wiping the excess lube from himself.

"Tell me, slave, did you enjoy sitting with us at the table for lunch?" Nathan now asked Aaron.

"Yes, Master," came his automatic response.

"And did you enjoy your daughter's tongue and mouth as you ate?"

Again, Aaron agreed, though with a flushed face. He remembered and lusted after every part of his daughter.

"If lunch had lasted longer, would you have orgasmed, slave?" Nathan asked a new question that made his slave pause to consider the answer.

"Possibly, Master..." came his unsure answer.

Nathan paused, casting his eyes over his slaves, before returning his attention to slave Aaron. "Your daughter believes you should have your cage removed," Nathan posited.  

Unsure if the question was rhetorical, Aaron kept quiet.   "Well slave, would you like your cage removed, so you can use your penis again?"

The slave, who had spent almost two years in near chastity, hesitated.   "I, if you wished, Master."

Nathan turned to the slave's daughter. "Do you still think his cage should be removed, Sandy?"

"It's only fair, isn't it, Master?"

Nathan answered by slipping the key off his neck again and handing it to Sandy.   "Okay."  He turned to Aaron.   "Lay down on the rug there, little one, and Sandy, you can remove his cage; see if you remember how." She soon had her father's cock released from the metal cage after again struggling a little with his testes.

"Now sandy, as you are so concerned about your father; why don't you use his cock to practice some more oral skills.   It will be a lot easier with his cock, as he's a lot smaller than me."

Aaron, lying on the rug, looked for a long time at the ceiling as his daughter had removed the cage and know considered putting her mouth on his cock. She would be only the second person to give him oral without a cage. He looked down at her and saw the fear in her eyes. He wanted to reassure her, but thought that might make it worse. He thought it was the fact that he was her father, not the act itself, that was causing her problems, and being a supportive father would not help.

Right in front of her face, Sandy could still see the lines left behind on her father's penis from the cock cage.   Also evident was the precum starting to trickle from his cockhead as he felt her breath on him.

Sandy put her hand on her father's cock again. She stared, breathing deeply. Still stalling, she wiggled her ass a little, as if finding a comfortable spot between her father's parted legs. With a sudden jerk of her fingers, Sandy started to stroke her father's cock, then paused again.   She leaped up.   "I can't do this!" she cried and ran from the room.

Aaron watched his daughter run from the room, Nathan and Steven following after her. Part of him was proud that'd she finally stood up to Master and part of him was sad that it was 'his' cock that made her run from the room. He laughed inwardly a little at that. Mistress and his wife looked to him with pity in their eyes. "It will be fine," Ericka said. "I seem to remember you, Little One, also running from the room once. You just needed a few minutes to breathe." Aaron blushed at the remark. "Come over here," Ericka said from the couch as she cuddled Maryanne. Aaron got up and knelt next to her, setting his head on her lap like a sad puppy.

Steven led them back into the living room. Immediately, Maryanne went to stand, but Ericka put her arm out to stop her.   Nathan allayed Mistress Ericka's concern and let the mother hug her daughter.   "Are you okay?" she whispered to Sandy.

"Yes, Mom.   I'm fine; seriously.   I just freaked a little bit, but I'm good now," Sandy reassured her mother.

Nathan walked over and ran his hand over Aaron's cheek.   "I know you were worried about your daughter, too.   Do you need a moment with her?"

"No, as long as she says she is okay," Aaron responded, smiling at his daughter.

Nathan stood at the end of the rug. "Now, little one!   Lay back down.   Your daughter has a cock to suck."

Aaron nervously lay back down on the rug in the middle of the living room, naked but for his leather collar around his neck.

Aaron tried to give his daughter an encouraging smile. Nestling her warm, naked body back between her father's legs, both daughter and father drew a deep breath as they held each other's gaze, knowing this was a moment they could not step back from. Sandy wiggled her cheeks as she moved into position. Master moved back from the pair, sitting himself on the arm of the sofa near Maryanne, who in turn was cozily cuddled up to Steven, once more gently stroking him.

As she had done earlier, Sandy took her father's cock in her hand. It was already hard; indeed, it had ever gone soft since she had taken the cage off. Slowly, she moved her face closer, her eyes concentrating, her fingers drawing the crown to her open mouth.

Aaron could feel his daughter's breath on his cock, her hand still holding him near her mouth. Sandy nodded her head slowly, then bent forward one last time, she slid her tongue out of her mouth and ran it slowly from her father's smooth balls up to the head of his cock. Instantly, Aaron drew a deep breath as he tensed and further opened his legs automatically, allowing the giver of pleasure as much room as she needed to continue whatever it was she was doing to him. Slowly Sandy swirled her tongue around the head of his cock, tasting his precum, before licking back down again.

Sandy stared her dad in the eyes as she continued to run her tongue slowly up and over his cock, each time retreating her tongue inside her mouth to re-wet it.

"That's it, Sandy, you're making my slave feel great! Don't forget his balls; feeling a tongue on your balls is amazing, and it's a good distraction if the recipient is getting too close to cumming and you want to draw out the pleasure. And your dad has been in that cage for a long time. Trust me, he could go off at any moment, and we don't want that, yet." Master chuckled to himself, watching the father and daughter's oral sex exploration taking place before him.

Sandy licked her way to the tip again and squeezed the shaft just a little, sliding her lips over the crown in a bobbing motion several times, all whilst doing her best to stare sexily into her father's eyes.

The slave began to swirl her tongue around the frenum of her father's cock, and more precum began to leak into her mouth.

"Oh god," Aaron whimpered in pleasure, unable to contain himself any longer. "Oh, Sandy," the submissive man clutched at the rug as he watched his daughter's eyes staring into his, her mouth forming an "O" around his thin cock as she bobbed slowly up and down.

She used her other hand to massage his balls and even slipped them under to his perineum. Aaron laid his head down on the floor to stare at the ceiling, instead of his daughter's pretty face between his legs. "Don't you dare cum yet, little one," Master warned him.

At once, Aaron lifted his head back up to look at Master. "N... no, Master," he whimpered as he tried to ignore the sensations his daughter was inflicting upon him.

"Eyes open, slave!" Mistress corrected him from the sofa, finally deciding to join in the oral barrage, and obediently, Aaron opened his eyes once more. "Good slave... your daughter is doing such a beautiful job sucking your cock; don't disrespect her by not watching every second."

The banter around her just seemed to spur Sandy on, knowing everyone was watching. As his moans rang out, Sandy bobbed her head faster on his small cock. Her finger and thumb continued to jerk her father off as her mouth rose and fell, and her other hand had awkwardly found his ass, gingerly circling it.

"Stop, Sandy," Master called out.

Sandy turned to Master.

"I'm not convinced your father deserves an orgasm, yet, and he can't take much more, so now it's time to stop before he bursts."

Still with her father in her mouth, Sandy frowned. Letting the cock slip from her lips, but keeping a firm hand on his shaft, Sandy queried her Master. "Did I do something wrong, Master? Shouldn't I make daddy cum?" she said.

Master moved down from the sofa and knelt next to Sandy and the prone Aaron. "I like that you are so keen to please the cock that I placed in front of you, slave girl, but you also need to remember your place. When your Master or Mistress gives you a command, you obey. There could be many different reasons why I have made that decision, and as a slave, you need to trust my judgment."

Aaron watched, happy and proud that Sandy wanted to continue sucking his cock; it made him feel more like a man. But, he cringed at Sandy making even a small argument with Master Nathan; it wouldn't end well.

And as Sandy whined and argued like the teenager she was, Master picked her up and administered a punishment spanking. The sound rang heavily through the room as Aaron just lay there on the edge of an orgasm. He tried to hold the feeling while watching his daughter getting spanked sexually.

For a moment Sandy hung limply over Master's shoulder, her red ass in the air, before he guided her back to her knees. The inexperienced slave wiped a tear from her eyes, feeling suddenly very small. She looked over at Steven standing tall near the couch, fist clenching at his sides, staring Master Nathan down, but staying silent. Was he going to fight Nathan to protect her?

Mistress Ericka drew Sandy's attention. "A slave may choose to disobey, but they must also know there will be punishment, like your parents choosing not to be naked when they presented themselves when we first arrived. Don't worry, your ass will only hurt for a little while, but you will remember."

Master cupped Sandy's chin, lifting it til her eyes met his. For a long moment, he stared into her. "Beg me." Master Nathan finally stated.

The scorned woman furrowed her brow as her ass continued to sting.

"Beg me for what you want, slave. Don't present an argument like this in one of your university classes. Beg like a slave for what you want."

"P... please Master." Even Sandy knew that wasn't going to win anyone over, and she tried again. "Please let me suck my daddy's cock, let me make him cum, in my mouth, let me suck him so hard he won't ever forget. Let me suck daddy's cock like my mom hasn't done for so long. Please Master I want to make you happy by making my daddy squirm and moan until he can't take it anymore and all his cum floods out into my mouth and down my throat for you all to see. Let me suck my daddy's cock because it made my pussy so wet," she admitted shyly.

"No," he said quietly.

The whole room was silent.

"But," Master teased, "do you remember sliding your wet horny cunt over my cock earlier? That works lying down, too. The slave may straddle your daddy and rub your horny pussy along his cock until he cums on his stomach."

She raised up and kissed Master on the lips. "Thank you, Master!" she beamed and turned back to her waiting daddy, whose cock was still rock hard and pointing to the ceiling. She rushed over and sat rather heavily on Aaron's stomach.

The cock that had once made her was now firmly pressed up against her wet pussy lips. Her pussy coated Aaron's cock in her slick juices. From her new position, Sandy looked down into her father's eyes.

Sandy steadied her hands on her father's shoulders, and slowly, carefully slid herself forward a little along his cock, stopping as the crown rubbed over her clit. Drawing her hips back again, she looked down between their bodies and watched her father's cock emerge from between them, before slowly sliding forward again. A little whimpered gasp shuddered from her lips, as a similar whimper slipped from Aaron's mouth at his daughter's movements.

"Just slowly..." Master Nathan quietly intoned, his hands guiding Sandy's hips, as the slave continued moving her body. Aaron was moving closer and closer to an orgasm he knew he couldn't avoid. Enjoying the vision of sexual bliss on his face, Sandy moved a little faster, her hips rocking back and forth, her still-soaking wet pussy running the length of his small cock and causing her clit a little thrill with each pass.

"M-Master, please!" Aaron hollered. "Please may this slave cum?"

"What do you think, Steven?" Master turned and asked the young man. "Should I let your father cum?"

"Sure, let Dad cum." Steven said nonchalantly.

Master nodded and turned to his older female slave. "And what of you, slave Maryanne? Are you okay with your daughter making your husband cum? It's not going to make you jealous, is it?"

Maryanne shook her head. "No, Master, I will be proud of my girl making her daddy cum."

He returned his attention to Sandy, putting his hand on her back, and leaning close to her. "Kiss your daddy as you make him cum for you with your horny pussy, sexy sandy slave girl."

Without hesitation Sandy leaned down to kiss her father on the mouth, as she once more rocked her hips, sliding her pussy along his cock. This time, however, with the new angle of their bodies as they enjoyed their kiss, the tip of his slick cock popped free and nestled at her glistening virginal entrance. The difference in sensation was felt immediately by both father and daughter, but before his brain could tell her not to, Sandy rocked her hip back the other way, causing the father and daughter's eyes to bulge wide in shock! Her father's cock penetrated her pussy, popping inside her body as the tight ring of her womanhood captured the head and then gripped it in surprise. Slave Sandy broke the kiss as she froze atop her father's body. "Oh god! Dad's inside me!" She screamed.

Neither slave knew what to do, but there was no point rushing to break their union. But the act still felt like the most extreme taboo. Staring into Aaron's eyes, Sandy felt his cock tremble inside her.

"What's wrong, Sandy?" Master asked his slave, knowing full well what had happened. "Is that a good feeling, my slave? A pleasurable feeling you are experiencing?"

The only reply he received was two sets of jagged breaths.

On the sofa, whispered voices questioned what was happening, and soon came to the same conclusion.

"Is your pussy already contracting on your daddy's cock? I can tell by his face he is fighting it hard, trying not to cum, but he is right on the edge now. If you want to give him that orgasm, the one I have permitted him to have, then all you have to do is stay right where you are. But, if you like, you could make it even better for Daddy. Just like you were doing, rocking your pussy, fucking your pussy on your daddy's cock, milking your daddy's cum into your pussy. This is what you wanted, isn't it? To give your daddy an orgasm he'll never forget? And one I think you will never forget, too. An amazing, special orgasm for you both."

"Ohh Daddy!" Sandy whispered before pushing her hips down and fully accepting her father's cock inside her body. The slave kissed her father's lips again before giving herself over to the moment and gyrating her hips, closing her eyes, and burying her face in her father's shoulder. His cock start to pulse over and over, his cum flooded her pussy as his orgasm reached a crescendo for the longest heartbeat, then seemed to just stop; his breath catching for an eternity before he shuddered and began grunting and gasping, calling his daughter's name and pushing up as deep as he could into her body as his cock finally finished exploding inside her, his first unrestrained orgasm in so long, emptying forcefully into his princess.

"Don't stop just because he came, slave," Sandy heard her Master's voice in her ear. "It won't last forever, but he is still hard inside you, isn't he? I am giving you permission to cum, too, slave. It's yours to take."

As if on its own, Sandy's pussy gripped her father's cum coated cock, feeling for herself that her father was indeed still hard. Sandy started to not just rock her hips on her father's cock, but to use her legs to raise and lower her body, moving her father's cock in and out of her pussy. "Oh god!"

Sandy moved her body upright on her father's torso and felt a little added length slip inside her. Using her weight she began raising and dropping herself a few inches, taking her father's cock fully each time. There was no denying this wasn't just for her father's benefit anymore. The results of her father's orgasm were flowing out of her as she continued fucking herself onto her daddy's cock. This was for her own pleasure, now. Still, she rode him. "Are you okay?" she asked him between thrusts.

Before he could offer an answer, Master did so for him. "Slave Sandy, your father had his orgasm, and now he's being overstimulated by your horny young cunt. But right now, my slave is just a human dildo. Make yourself cum on my human dildo, slave." Every movement of the young woman's body caused his cock to move in a new direction inside her body.

"Pinch your daughter's nipples, little one," Master commanded, and slave Aaron reached his hands up to cup Sandy's breasts in his palms, then pinched her hard little nubs between his fingers and thumbs.

Noticing his slave starting to run out of steam, Master took matters into his own hands and slipped his hand down Sandy's belly and between their bodies til he found her clit. With rapid tapping motions, Master's middle finger struck Sandy's clit. He watched as she threw her head back, her fingers extending then clawing at her father's shoulders, his sloppy cum lubricated cock bringing her close to an orgasm as Master helped her over the line, loud explicit bursts of noise erupting from her mouth as she orgasmed on his already spent daddy cock.

As Sandy collapsed to her father's chest, he wrapped his arms around her, pulling her tight against him. "I love you, Daddy," Sandy dreamily whispered.

"I love you too, princess," he replied to his daughter as his cock quietly continued to randomly pulse inside her warm tight body.

Perhaps Master had been right all along about incest.